Crossing The Line Chapter 2 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“How long before we can go home?” Jenny asked the tall detective.

“Your daughter, Mrs Peters and Madeleine are all witnesses to the death of a young man. They have all given us statements, but the Coroner has asked that they appear at the inquest. He likes to hear people’s evidence while it’s fairly fresh. He will probably adjourn the proceedings after one or two days.”

“What does that mean?”

“It enables us to continue our investigations.”

“You mean, catch that Meadows man?”

“To apprehend the driver of the vehicle involved. We are not certain who it was, nor are we sure it wasn’t just an unfortunate accident.”

“Inspector Shaw, you must have seen the film of it by now. It was deliberate. He intended to kill my child. The bastard had tried before.”

“We don’t know that for certain, and until we do, we shall continue our investigations. I understand how you feel, but how it looks on TV and what it looks like when you are there, could be different. In my job, the more sure I am, the more chance of a conviction. If it was deliberate, then we could have a case of murder on our hands and that is a very serious matter.”

“That is what I am trying to tell you. This is serious because it was pure, cold-blooded murder. Whether he got the wrong person is another matter, but you must catch him.”

“We are doing our best Mrs Bond, you can rest assured on that score.”

Inside Jenny was seething. How hard can it be to catch one man? Why wasn’t every copper in the country on the case, instead of this rather ordinary one who stood before her. She was sure Inspector Morse, would have got him by now.

The tall detective left the cottage, and Jenny went to speak with Dave. As she passed the phone rang; she stopped and picked up the handset. “Hello.”

“Hi, this is Matt Davis from South Coast Bikes.”

“Hello, Matt, it’s Jenny Bond,” she wondered what he was ringing about.

“Would it be possible to meet in the next day or two?”

“I don’t know, I hope you’re not going to pressure us about a contract for Gaby.”

“No, that’s nothing to do with me. However, there is a lot of pressure from the local press and TV to hear that Gaby is okay, and they are clamouring to hear her side of things. They have sort of taken her to heart…”

“It’s all sub judice, as it could prove to be a murder enquiry, none of us can say anything.”

“I understand that, however, I promised Gaby the wheelset from the bike. I’ve checked them out and they’re okay. If she brings the other bike down, we’ll put them on her Dolce.”

“That’s very kind of you Matt, but I’m keeping her away from bikes for a few days.”

“I understand, but the offer is there. If not let us know where to send the wheelset and I’ll organise it.”

“Thanks, Matt, we’ll be in touch.”

“Give my best wishes to everyone there, won’t you?”

“Of course, goodbye, Matt.” She put the phone down, “Huh, the nerve of some people,” she said out loud, to no one in particular.

“Who was it?” the questioner was Drew.

Jenny nearly told a fib, but then decided she could only expect truth if she told it herself, “It was Matt.”

“From the bike shop?”

“Is there another?” snapped Jenny.

“Why did he phone, are they cross about me busting that bike?”

“No Sweetheart, he was offering to put the wheels from it on the Dolce.”

“Oh wow Mum, when can they do that?”

“Hang on a minute, with all the things that are happening at the moment, some new race wheels are hardly a priority, are they?” said Jenny.

“No, but they would be nice, they’re Campags.”

“You’ve got a set of Campags on your race bike already, I sent them to you.”

“I know, but it would be nice to have a spare set, and Dad couldn’t do it.”

“I suppose he would struggle with the gear changers, but you could always take it to the bike shop back home.”

“Yeah, I s’pose I could, but then we’ve gotta pay for it to be done, when Matt will do it for nothing,” piped Drew, thinking he’d found a way into changing his mother’s mind.”

“Compared to having you walking the streets with that madman still about, it might be cheap at twice the price.”

“Dad could take me down, he’s brought the bike rack. No one’s going to hurt me with Dad around.”

I don’t know kiddo…”

“I can ask him.”

“Ask him what?” said Dave walking out of the lounge.

“Dad can we take my Dolce down to Matt’s shop, they want to change the wheelset for me.”

“They want to what?” asked Dave looking puzzled, with that Drew began the long story of how Matt had promised him the Campag set if he did well in the race, and as he won it, well...”

Dave, who had been prowling about since breakfast, was looking for something to do. He hoped to get a trip to Maiden Castle out of this visit, and he began to think he might just work it in with a trip to the shop. “I suppose I could take you if there’s nothing your mother wants me to do.”

Jenny was taken aback by his amenability, “No, I have nothing I need you to do. Carol and I are going food shopping in about an hour, you could take the kids with you unless they want to visit Tesco.”

Groans emitting from the lounge tended to suggest they didn’t.

“Okay girls, ready to leave in twenty minutes, be ready,” called Dave to Maddy and Juliette; he then went out with Drew to fix the bike on the rack on his car. “You’re going out like that?” he said to Drew.

Drew who was wearing a pair of shorts and a tee shirt, looked down at his clothes and said, “Why, is there anything wrong with this?”

“No, but it might be nice if you combed your hair and things. Compared to the other two, you look a little unkempt. Go on, off you go, I can manage here,” Drew stood for a second open-mouthed, then thought he’d better comply with the instruction. As he went up to his now shared room, he suddenly recalled his earlier flirt with Matt. He chuckled as he went up, “Okay dad, you asked for it,” then, laughed some more.

“Where is Dre..Gaby?” asked Dave, of Jules and Maddy, both of whom were standing by the car,

“Dunno.” Was the common response.

“Didn’t I see her go upstairs?” said Maddy.

“In which case, she’s probably gone back to bed,” offered Jules.

“Can one of you go and see?” pleaded Dave. Maddy and Jules looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and then both set off, shouting ‘Gabs, where are you?’. Dave shook his head, he muttered to himself, “Some days, I really do not know, why I bother.”

Moments later, accompanied by loud tittering, Gaby emerged from the house. Attracted by the noise Dave glanced in the rearview mirror of the car. “Oh my God…” He looked again, in case he’d momentarily hallucinated. No, he wasn’t, his eyes were working.

He got out of the car, he looked at Jules in jeans and tee shirt, Maddy in shorts and top and Drew. Drew was wearing a suit, his hair was up and he was wearing noticeable makeup. “He’s taking the piss,” muttered Dave to himself. “Okay,” he said to himself, “don’t take the bait, just stay cool.”

He opened the rear door of the car, “If madam would care to take a seat, I shall try to convey her safely to her meeting.”

Trying to keep a straight face, Drew simply answered, “Very good, Mr Bond, thank you.” He then carefully eased his way into the car and sat elegantly behind the driver’s seat. Maddy and Jules were still tittering but were impressed. They jumped in via the other doors, Maddy sitting in the back with Drew, and Jules, upfront with her father.

“If your ladyship would care to direct me, I’ll take her to the velocipede emporium,” said Dave, tongue in cheek. The two girls cracked up. Drew, however, maintained the poker face. This was partly because he was trying to work out what an emporium was. He had heard the term velocipede, before.

Despite sitting in the back, he managed to direct his father to the ‘velocipede emporium’, waiting in the car until someone opened the door for him. “We have arrived, Princess Gaby,” quipped Maddy, as she held open the door. Drew eased himself out as elegantly as he could.

Dave busied himself with lifting the bike off the rack while the three teens walked into the shop. “Hi Gaby, Maddy and who is this young lady?” said Matt.

“My sister Juliette,” said Drew with a sigh.

“Not another cycle champion?” said Matt, extending his hand.

Jules took it and gently shook it, “No, sorry. I leave that to the other two.”

“Don’t you mean three, including your brother?” corrected Matt.

“Sorry, yeah, course I did. I meant Drew and Gaby, it was Mum I left out,” said Jules blushing. The sooner her idiot sibling got his act together and stayed either as a boy or a girl, not kept mixing it, the easier her life would become.

Dave struggled in with the bike. “Hi, you must be Dave Bond?” greeted Matt.

“That’s me, Dogsbody Dave, servant to champions.”

“I’m Matt, good to meet you at last, both Gaby and Jenny speak about you all the time, and how they wouldn’t be where they are without you.”

Dave stopped in his tracks, “They do?”

“All the time,” repeated Matt, smiling. Drew and Maddy looked at each other and shared a common thought, it began with ‘B’ ended in ‘T’, had eight letters and is found in fields populated by male cattle.

However, Matt’s slight bending of the truth, made Dave feel much better. He shook hands with Matt, both men squeezing the others palm powerfully, and shaking the hand vigorously. “Funnily enough, both Jenny and Gaby have spoken well of you, too,” offered Dave.

After the male bonding session, which saw both men talking about bikes and women, and then women and bikes, Drew felt bored and wandered off to the workshop. Tim was assembling a new bike.

“Hello, Gaby, my, don’t you look smart! Off to a business meeting, are you?”

“Hi, Tim, no, I just felt like tidying myself up.”

“Well it has certainly worked, you look very smart.”

“Thank you,” said Drew, smiling warmly at the older man.

“Have you seen the photos?”

“No, which ones are these?” said Gaby.

“The race, beginning and end, before you know what.” He stopped what he was doing and walked into the shop, coming back with a folder. “I’ve done a set for you, and some of the Wimborne race, too.”

Drew grabbed the folder and started leafing through the pictures. “These are brill, Tim, way kewel,” he continued, his search through the dozen or more pictures, “Hey, this is me winning, kewel.” He leafed through some more. “These are, like, so good.”

“Take them, they’re yours.”

“Like, really?”

“Uh-huh,” said Tim nodding.

Drew was blushing. “Like, thanks Tim,” he rushed forward and hugged the man, who protested she’d get oil on her suit. Without any sense of self-consciousness, he kissed Tim on the cheek, “Can I show the others?”

“Of course.”

Drew scampered back to the shop, “Hey guys, look at these photos.” It took everyone’s attention, and there were many mutterings of approval and compliment to Tim for his skill.

“I hope you will allow us to display these in the shop, and one of Gaby and her mum would be nice too.”

“I’ll discuss that with Jenny, and get back to you,” said Dave, “They are super photos.” He then went and discussed cameras with Tim.

Drew looked around, Matt was talking to the two girls, this wasn’t supposed to be what happened. He stood holding the folder of pictures celebrating his triumphs, he was a potential champion and Matt and the girls were talking about some reality TV show. Why was no one talking to him?

He was about to slip out of the shop, when a young man walked in, wearing cycling clothes. “Hi Matt,” called the entrant.

“Steve,” Matt replied, “Be with you in a sec.”

“No hurry.” Replied Steve, who then nodded at Gaby, she nodded back. He looked again, doing a double take. “Was it you I saw on the telly? You won that race where the kid got killed?”

Drew nodded.

“By all accounts, that was some race.”

“It could have been,” said Drew wistfully.

“Yeah, I see what you mean,” allowed the young man. “Didn’t you have some superbike on test?”

“Yeah, I broke it for them, thousands of dollars…” Drew made a gesture of something being broken.

“It was hardly your fault, some tit in a truck hit you,” offered Steve.

Drew found this description amusing, very amusing. He began to laugh and Steve also began to laugh. “Hey, wanna see my bike, it’s not a super one but I like it.”

“Yeah, I’d love to,” said Gaby following him out of the shop.

“Here it is,” said Steve, showing the ‘S Works Tarmac’ to Gaby.

“That’s a nice bike.“

“Yeah, she’s a couple of years old, but she goes alright.”

“Campag wheelset?”

“Is there another?” asked Steve, at which Drew shook his head. “Oh, sorry, I’m Steve Cornish.”

“Gaby Bond.”

“Not related to Jenny Bond are you?”

“She’s my mum.”

“Geez, I think she’s amazing.”

“Yeah, so do I,” agreed Drew, adding, “I know the name Cornish from the comic. You race don’t you?”

“A bit.”

“I saw your name in the comic a few weeks ago, you won the Wessex Challenge.”

“I’m impressed,” said Steve smiling bashfully, “Beautiful and bright with it.”

“Good race was it?” asked Gaby, and before long they were in deep discussion about Steve’s latest triumph.

“I’ve got bits of it on DVD, I’ll do you a copy. I’ll send it via Matt if that’s okay?”

“Course, want to see these...?” asked Drew, holding the folder of photos. Of course, Steve did and was suitably impressed.

“I must go, it’s been really good talking to you,” said Steve mounting his bike.

“You didn’t get what you came for, did you?” asked Drew guiltily.

“Nah, it’s not important, I’m in here more often than Matt, besides, I’ve met Jenny Bond’s beautiful daughter,” with that, he slipped into the traffic and left Drew standing, holding his collection of photos and blushing.

The others eventually came out of the shop, and after a quick discussion, Dave steered them into agreeing he could go to Maiden Castle, if he bought them lunch in Tesco’s restaurant. Drew wasn’t at all sure about it, especially another wander around Maiden Castle dressed as he was, but that was his own fault.

The meal was adequate, and after visiting the toilets, they set off for the hillfort. Dave was beside himself with pleasure, the teens all trying to understand what a pile of mud with some ditches around, could possibly have to keep him so happy. At one point, they all sat down while he continued walking around on his own, oblivious to their absence.

He wandered back to them. “This is magic,” he said, to the astonishment of the three teenagers. “I first came here, must be nearly twenty years ago, as a student. I’d read up on all the stuff I could find, and thought I understood the place. Since then, I’ve read even more, and I think there is more uncertainty than ever.”

“What d’ya mean Dad?” asked Jules.

“Well, Wheeler’s work between the wars, he was a classicist.”

“A what?” said Drew.

“One who is trained in the classics, Greek and Roman texts, Plato and Tacitus, people like that.”

“Oh,” said Drew, not really understanding the point.

“So he regarded the British as barbarians.”

“We’re not barbarians!” said Jules, indignantly.

“Not us, our ancestors. Wheeler thought they were barbarians and it coloured his work. Since then, more enlightened investigations, have tended to show the opposite. For instance, a study of skeletons found up the eastern gate, which Wheeler said was a war cemetery, are now thought to be those of local champions who got killed fighting in competitions.”

“What about the guy, with the Roman spear thingy in his back, in Dorchester museum?” asked Drew.

“That is why everything is so uncertain. I suppose we shall never know any of it for sure.”

“Dad, if you get such a buzz out of digging about in the mud, why don’t you do it now?” the voice belonged to Jules.

“There were no jobs when I left uni, and I’ve sort of got in a rut.”

“But Mum is allowed to ride her stupid bike,” said Jules pouting.

“Come on Jules, we all agreed your mother could have one last crack at the big time, and she has done well.”

“But shouldn’t you have a chance to do what you’d like, too?”

“Maybe one day,” looking away he said, “Come on, it’s starting to get a bit chilly.”

They drove back with little conversation. Jules had hit a nerve, and Dave had effectively silenced her. He felt a sense of sadness he’d not experienced for a long time. She felt indignant that her mother always seemed to get her own way, and that he should stand up for himself. Maddy felt a degree of embarrassment, witnessing this atmosphere between father and daughter, and Drew fell asleep.

He was many miles away, racing with Steve. Only it was Gaby who was racing him, trying to catch him…only they weren’t on bikes, they were running through long grass. Suddenly they changed around and Steve was chasing after Gaby and she was giggling. She found that giggling and running do not go together, and she fell over his hand upon her leg…

“Come on Gabs,” said Maddy, shaking his leg.

“Oh Steve, be gent…” Drew sat up with shock, wondering where he was for a moment. “Hi Mad, did I fall asleep?”

“Yeah, who is Steve?” asked Maddy, with a funny look in her eye.

“Erm,” said Drew, blushing furiously.

Crossing The Line Chapter 3 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Maddy seemed preoccupied as she walked back into the house. “What did you have for lunch?” asked Carol, but was ignored by her offspring. “Oh!” she exclaimed to Jenny, who was in the kitchen with her.

“What’s the matter?” asked Jenny.

“Probably nothing, but Maddy seemed to walk practically through me.”

“Maybe she didn’t hear you.”

“Maybe,” allowed Carol, “but it would appear not only her hearing but also her eyesight is defective.”

“Go on,” said Jenny, “she’s probably got her Walkman in and is listening to the music.”

“Hmmm,” sighed Carol and went back to organising the evening meal, for which Jenny was doing the vegetables.

“I hope you’ve had Drew sharing in the cooking. We’ve always encouraged the kids to do some.”

“Yes Gaby has helped, either cooking or clearing up. In fact she seems more amenable to it than Maddy. When Maddy gets a place of her own or shares with someone, I hope they don’t expect her to be domesticated, because she isn’t.”

“I think you’re being a bit hard on her. She’s a dab hand with a needle and thread, some of the costumes she made or altered for Drew, look brilliant in the photos I’ve seen.”

“Yes she is good with her sewing … Oh hello Gaby.” Carol greeted another visitor to the kitchen.

“Hi mum, Auntie Caro l... that smells good, what is it?” replied the wunderkind, always ready to eat.

“Chicken in white wine sauce.”

“Yummy! Matt’s gonna do the bike tomorrow. Any biscuits?” Drew said this as he scoped around the kitchen.

“Good, I’m glad about the bike. Dre ... Gaby, you do not need biscuits before your dinner,” his mother put her foot down.

“How long is it gonna be, then?”

“When it’s cooked. Where’s your father?”

“Doing something to the car, why?”

“I just wondered, and Jules?”

“She was talking to the neighbours, where’s Mad?”

“I think she went upstairs, didn’t she Carol?” Carol agreed with her cousin, so Drew set off upstairs.

He knocked at the door of Maddy’s room, then poked his head around the door. “Hi, we’re having chick …” She was standing staring out the window, looking at the driveway where Dave was still playing with something under the bonnet and Jules was laughing and joking with the bloke from next door. He stood alongside her.

“Interesting is it?” he asked.

“What?”

“Dunno, the view I s’pose.”

“It’s alright,” she paused then looked him in the eye, “Steve was the bloke who came into the shop, wasn’t he?”

“Was he? I…erm, I uh didn’t catch his name,” stuttered Drew, blushing like a beacon.

“Oh, I didn’t catch his name,” repeated Maddy in a silly voice, “But you spent nearly half a bloody hour outside, talking with him.”

“He was showing me his bike.”

“Sure it wasn’t his etchings,” said Maddy sarcastically, but it went right over Drew’s head.

“No, I didn’t see any of them, just his bike.”

Sometimes innocence and naivety are enhancing, sometimes they are infuriating. In this case, Maddy found them to be the latter. “Are you sure it was just his bike you looked at?”

“What is this, the Spanish Inquisition?” replied Drew.

“Be gentle with me Steve,” she said again in a silly little girl voice. “What the hell was all that about?”

“I don’t know, it was some sort of silly dream, I can’t remember. Alright! I can’t flippin’ remember,” his voice grew louder at the end of the sentence, the crescendo trying to disguise the lie. He remembered what it was about, but there was no way he was going to tell Maddy about it, not for the moment, and probably not for some time, if ever. He needed to think this through, and its implications.

Maddy who could usually read him quicker than anyone had a feeling he was lying to her. It annoyed her, but for the moment she needed to think about it herself. Had she encouraged him to think he was a girl, or was he gay? She had egged him on with Harry, because it was fun and it would have been a one-off experience for him, to be like a proper girl. In doing so, had she inadvertently created a Frankenstein’s monster, or more correctly, the Bride of Frankenstein?

“So you going to see him again?” she asked.

“Who?” answered Drew.

“Steve, that’s who.”

“Why?”

“Because I want to know.”

“No, not that why, but why would I want to see him?”

“Why do girls usually see boys?”

“We talked about his bike and his race win, that was all. I do not expect to see him again, okay!” As Drew said this, his mobile rang, it was a text message. He read it, and then Maddy grabbed it.

Left the DVD @ Matts
It was nice 2CU, wd B
nice 2 do it agen.Gi me
a call. Luv Steve XXX.

“Gaby Bond, you two-timing cow, how could you?” she said then dissolved into tears.

“But … it wasn’t like that … honest.”

“Go away, just go away, I never want to see you again,” with this Maddy bundled him out of the room and slammed the door shut behind him.

“Mad, please … let me explain,” he tried to push open the door, but it was blocked, probably by Maddy pushing against him. A muffled, “Go away,” was the only response.

Now his day was complete He ran into his room and began to tear off his clothes throwing them angrily on the bed. He felt like destroying them, but it wasn’t the fault of his clothes that Maddy had got the wrong end of the stick. “This being a girl thing was more difficult than he thought, or it was in interacting with other girls. Manipulating boys was relatively easy. What was he thinking?”

“I am not a bloody girl,” he said through gritted teeth, “Oh shit, look at me! I have mascara halfway down my face, damn, I’ve got some on my bra strap, and it’s my best one. Oh, that’s just fine and dandy, I’ll bet it doesn’t wash out either.”

He looked at the image in the mirror, it was of a pretty girl with mascara streaked down her face. “I’m not a girl, but am I still a boy? That’s the question, and I think I might have forgotten the answer.”

He was still standing staring at the image in the mirror when Jenny walked in. He jumped and grabbed a towel, holding it in front of him, hiding his breasts and genitals. “I’m sorry kiddo, I didn’t expect you to be undressed. Have you been crying?”

“Oh Mum, look at me,” tears welled up in his eyes again.

“Oh sweetheart,” she hugged him, “What’s the matter?”

“I don’t know who I am, anymore,” he sobbed on her shoulder.

“It’s okay kiddo,” she purred, cuddling him and gently massaging his neck. “ Who do you want to be?”

“I thought it was just me, Drew,” he sobbed quietly.

“That sounds as if you aren’t sure?” she cooed gently.

“I’m not.”

“Who else can you be?”

“Gaby, I s’pose.”

“Which do you prefer?”

“I don’t know.”

“So why can’t you be both, depending upon how you feel.”

“I don’t know if I can.”

“You know we all love you whatever or whoever you are. It doesn’t matter to us if you want to be a boy or a girl, or both. There’s no must or should about it. It’s what you want that matters, and there’s no rush to make a choice. You can just think about it for as long as you like, or we can arrange for you to see someone who helps people decide in matters like this.”

She continued to cuddle him, his sobbing began to stop. “What do you think I should do?” he said anxiously.

“I think you need to decide that for yourself. Whatever you decide, I’ll accept and help you all I can, and I’ll still love you.”

“I love you too, Mummy,” he whispered back.

Jenny thought, 'My God, he hasn’t called me Mummy for years.' She said, “I love you too sweetheart.” It was difficult to speak with a lump in her throat, and she felt a tear escape her eye. She looked down at him, he was drifting off to sleep, sucking his thumb. He looked very vulnerable and very small, he also looked like a girl.

She sat holding him for some minutes, berating herself for not being there for him, yet knowing too, how important her cycling was to her. Was she just a selfish woman, deserting her family for her own needs? She didn’t know. They had all discussed it, Dave had encouraged her to go, Juliette had been reluctant in her agreement and Drew, poor Drew, hadn’t wanted her to go. Then Dave and she had persuaded him to agree. Was that being selfish? It was. She felt a degree of discomfort which had always been there, but which she usually managed to ignore. The truth was, she loved her kids and she missed them. However, it was too late, she was committed to meeting her contractual terms or face a financial penalty. They couldn’t afford to buy her out, so she’d have to continue. If only she could manage a year as the women’s number one, she’d be able to retire and have quite a nest egg too. It would pay for the kids to go to uni and perhaps a new car for Dave, long-suffering Dave. She loved him so much.

In the depth of her brown study, Jules burst into the room. “Have you seen…? Oh sorry.” She looked at her mother, sitting on the bed holding her half-naked brother as he slept in her arms. She saw tears in her mother’s eyes. “Is everything okay?” she whispered, Jenny nodded back, and Jules beat a hasty retreat.

“Can I wash my hands, Carol?” said Dave, “that bloody wire came loose again, it’s a real pig to screw back, my hands are just that little bit too big.”
“Couldn’t Jules have done it for you?” replied Carol, making room at the sink.

“You must be joking.” He then began to speak in a silly voice, “Put my hand in there, urgh, it’s all oily and I might break a nail!”

Carol sniggered as she visualised Juliette actually saying it, and the same would probably be the same for Maddy. “What about Gaby?”

“Well Drew would probably have given me a hand, but Gaby ... I don’t know,” said Dave looking at his feet.

“Drew is still in there you know,” Carol put her hand on his shoulder.

“Is he, I can’t bloody see him?”

“Just give him time, something will work out.”

“Yeah, if you say so,” Dave said this, looking anywhere but in Carol’s eyes, and after washing his hands, he walked back out to the car and fiddled some more, this time in the boot of the car.

“Hi Dad,” said Jules wrapping her hands around his waist from behind. He jumped, and she laughed, “Got you at last,” she giggled.

“Hello poppet,” he replied and continued fiddling.

“What ya doin’?” she asked him.

“Just pottering, waiting for dinner, why?”

“You sound sad,” she said, picking up on his tone.

“Do I?” he paused, then added, “Yeah, maybe I am.”

“What’s making you sad?” she hugged him tight from behind, her face leaning into his back.

“Oh, lots of things chuck, I’m just tired. Yeah, it’s probably just tiredness. I’ll be alright after a good night’s sleep.”

“Oh Dad, I love you.”

“I know kiddo, I know. I love you too,” he turned to face her and they embraced, as Maddy watched unseen, from the bedroom window, a tear dripping from her cheek.

Drew, was now fast asleep on his mother’s lap. She had manoeuvred into a more comfortable position and was sitting leaning against the bed head. She had wrapped the towel around him, so it covered as much of him as possible. This was done as much out of keeping him warm, as modesty. She continued to rub his neck gently as she daydreamed about how things might have been.

'If I’d stayed at home and kept teaching, apart from being bored out of my brain by mindless brats, would this Gaby thing, have gone so far? Is the cross-dressing something to do with over-identification with me?' She looked down at her sleeping child. 'He’s such a pretty kid, he always was. Is it a tragedy or is it a good thing, that he looks so girlish? Even his body shape is feminine, no wonder the boys all fancy Gaby. How is he going to cope with that, if he was to keep a part of his life as her?'

She recalled Gaby’s first appearance, the tandem race at New Year. 'It was my idea that he dress as a girl. It was me who ‘gave’ him her name. Is all of this my fault? I guess it is. What does that make me, as a mother? Pretty, bloody awful. Thank God for Dave, without him, we’d all be in the shite.'

She fondly remembered some good times with Dave, a tear filled her eye and a warm feeling, in her heart. “You’re a good man, Dave Bond,” she said quietly and smiled to herself.

Drew, curled up on his mother’s lap, protected and warm, he slept like a kitten. During his sleep, he began to dream…

' Do you want to see my etchings?' asked Steve.

'What for?' replied Gaby, 'are they of bikes?'

'No,' said Steve winking, 'my etchings, do you wanna come and see ‘em? Ya know, like up in my room?'

'Can’t you just bring ‘em down here for me to see?' replied the naïve wunderkind.

'They aren’t real, are they?' Steve said rhetorically.

'How can I see them then?' said Gaby, shaking her head.

'Gosh girl, are you green, or are you green?'

'No, I feel okay. Why, do I look ill?'

'Oh, man. Okay, I’ll spell it out. Do you want to come up to my room and talk about the birds and the bees, with a potential for some practical afterwards?'

Gaby repeated the sentence, twice. On the third time through her brain, the penny dropped. 'You’re just trying to get me up to your room, aren’t you?'

'Jeez Gaby, you’ve seen right through me!' The ironic tone being completely lost on our hero.

'Have you really got some birds and bees up there...?

'Oh, man!'

“Steve, you haven’t answered my question…” said Drew in a sleepy voice from his mother’s lap.

“Hey sweetie, you’re talking in your sleep.” Jenny squeezed him and he began to wake up.

“Wha…” he yawned and opened his eyes, “Love you,” he said sleepily to his mother.

“I love you too, sweetie, you were talking in your sleep.”

“I was what?” he said less sleepily, trying to sit up.

“You were talking in your sleep. Who is Steve?”

“Why, what did I say?” He was rubbing sticky eye makeup from his eyes and yawning.

“Something about him not answering the question.”

“Dunno.” he yawned, “can’t remember.”

“You seemed to be smiling a lot before. Do you like this Steve?”

“What d’you mean? I only met him this morning at the bike shop. He won the Wessex Challenge, so he told me, showed me his bike, an S-works Tarmac.”

“Nice bike,” commented Jenny, trying to think who she knew who had one.

“Yeah, of course, I couldn’t get a ride on it, it was too big and I had a skirt on,” said Drew, wistfully.

“So do you like him and has Harry met him?”

“I don’t know,” this was said almost indignantly.

“I just wondered, so do you like him?”

“Which Harry or Steve?”

“Let's stick with Steve, do you like him?”

“What d’ya mean?” pennies were beginning to fall, and Drew wasn’t sure he like where this was going.

“Do you, for instance, fancy him?”

“What like, like fancy him, like?” choked Drew.

“Yes, Gabs, you know, like boy and girl stuff.”

“How do I know, I keep telling you I’m not a girl. Besides, he’s older than me.”

Jenny picked up some ambiguity in the sentence and wondered. Nothing much was becoming very clear, except how muddled everything was, including her own thoughts. Unless things changed suddenly, this was going to be a long haul, perhaps a very long haul.

“Dinner’s ready,” was called from downstairs.

“C’mon kiddo, tidy yourself up, and wash your face.” Jenny pushed Drew off the bed and stood up. “I’ll see you downstairs.” With that, she left him to dress and organise himself.

He washed his face and threw on a tee shirt and shorts, a few minutes later he was downstairs. “Where’s Maddy?” he asked.

“I’ll go and get her,” volunteered Juliette. Drew looked at her with a mixture of emotions. It should have been his job to get her, however, given their misunderstanding earlier, perhaps it was better if he didn’t. He watched his sister disappear up the stairs.

The others, except Carol who was serving, were at their places when Jules came back down. “She said, ‘She’s not hungry.’ I told her to hurry or Drew and Dad would eat the lot, but she doesn’t care.”

“You lot go on, I’ll go and speak with her,” Carol said looking midway between embarrassed and concerned.

“I’ll pop hers in the oven,” said Jenny, nipping out to the kitchen.

“What’s with Maddy?” asked Dave.

“I don’t know,” said Jenny shrugging her shoulders.

“Don’t look at me,” asserted Jules, “it’s nothing to do with me.”

Drew felt the focus shift to him. He played with a piece of chicken, before spearing it on a fork. “I think she’s on,” he said then shoved the meat into his mouth before anyone could ask him anything else. He tried to act casually, but his guilty feelings caused him to blush.

To avoid this he rose from the table, “I want some water, anyone else need any?” Reaching the kitchen, he gave a big sigh, unaware he’d been followed by his sister.

“What was close?” she said quietly to him.

He jumped and spun around. “What?” he said, trying to act as if he hadn’t heard her.

“You heard me, Sis, what was close?” She stood close to him, crowding him against the sink unit. “Spill the beans.”

“I’ll tell you later,” he said feeling very intimidated. Jules was a little taller than him and slightly heavier, but being a big sister means being able to take the initiative and she had.

“Better had,” she hissed. “I’ll have a glass and so will Dad,” she added more audibly.

“Okay, I’ll bring ‘em through,” he piped back, knowing full well his parents would suspect something was going on between the siblings. He looked too casual when he came out a moment or two later with the tumblers of water.

Drew finished his meal more from practice than enthusiasm. If asked what he’d just eaten, he might not even have remembered, such was his state. Carol eventually came back down without Maddy.

“Is she okay?” asked Jenny, while Drew looked on anxiously and Jules watched Drew.

“She’s okay, she’s on and feels a bit bloated, she’ll have something later on.”

“Poor lamb,” said Jenny being all too aware of how uncomfortable a period can be.

“Sit down Carol, I’ll bring yours in.” she went out to the kitchen.

“Is she alright?” asked Drew, feeling the room getting hotter, imagining Carol was going to say, ”No thanks to you.”

“Course she is, she’ll be better in a little while, she just isn’t very hungry.” Carol’s tone reassured Drew a little. He still felt guilty and he desperately wanted to talk to her, to explain, if only she would let him. Now he had the added problem of a nosy big sister. Why were girls such hard work? Boys were so easy, smile at them and they’d practically roll over and die for you. But other girls…'Oh bugger,' he thought to himself, 'there I go again, counting myself as a girl. I’m not a girl.' Then looking across at Jules, who seemed to be licking her lips, like a snake waiting to strike at her prey, he thought, 'Hey, that’s my top she’s wearing, I hope she doesn’t get jam on it, I was going to wear that tomorrow.'

In the midst of this tension, the phone rang. “I’ll get that,” said Jules, “it might be Steve for Gaby,” she casually dropped as she left the room.

“Who’s Steve?” asked Dave as Drew winced and blushed like a dashboard light.

“Gabs, it’s for you,” called Jules from the hallway.

“Who is it?” he asked as she dropped the receiver in his hands, he repeated the question, but she ignored him and sashayed back into the dining room.

“H ... hel ... hello?” he said hesitantly down the phone.

“Hi Gaby, it’s Harry……..”

Back in the dining room, Jenny asked who it was. “Another of her boyfriends,” said Jules. Dave who was sipping his water nearly choked. When he stopped coughing he asked who it was. “It’s that Harry kid, the one with shares in Interflora.”

Jenny laughed at this, she had seen the place full of flowers. “What?” asked Dave, who was new to the concept of another boy sending his son flowers. Jenny then explained gently to him.

“… alright, I’ll ask them, but I can’t guarantee anything.” Drew put the phone down on the small table in the hall. He walked into the dining room. “It’s Harry, his parents have invited us over for drinks at eight. What shall I tell him?”

A quick embarrassed discussion ensued, with Dave not wanting to go, but Jenny supported by Jules, pressured him into agreeing. “We don’t have to stay long,” being the outcome.

“Well?” asked Drew.

“Yes, we’ll come. What about Maddy?” asked Jenny.

“I’ll check on her in a few minutes, might do her good,” answered Carol, thinking how a couple of glasses of wine would go down really well.

Crossing The Line Chapter 4 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Yes, we’ll come over, although Maddy isn’t too well, so she may not come,” Drew said to Harry.

“Oh great! I’m looking forward to meeting your mum again, and your sister sounds really nice.” Harry sounded so excited, Drew felt tempted to puncture his balloon with some derogatory remark about Jules, but then thought better of it. She was, after all, there to support him following his recent traumatic experience. Besides, he might need her help to talk Maddy round.

He was in a real quandary. Maddy had set him up with Harry. It had first embarrassed him, then later, when he’d relaxed, he quite enjoyed being the object of attention of a lovesick boy. It was something a couple of weeks ago which would have distressed him immensely, now he was enjoying the power it gave him. While he wouldn’t admit it, it also presented possibilities when he got home, where one or two boys were known to fancy Gaby. But closer to home, he had to deal with Maddy.

Was she simply sulking, was she really having a bad period? He didn’t know, and that worried him. They were close, usually very close, but at this moment he wasn’t sure about much at all.

If it was her period, then his lack of experience of such matters was a handicap. It was female territory, and while he was happy to play Gaby for the moment, it was a superficial thing. Equating what he felt as a girl to that of abdominal pain, various swellings or bloatedness, tender breasts and mood swings, not to mention the messier elements and the need to keep some older knickers, was beyond him.

He had experienced some abdominal discomfort loads of times, usually after eating too much. It usually went after a period of hours, although peppermint didn’t help nor did antacid tablets. It sometimes happened several days running. Once it was bad enough to have his mother take him to the doctor. They found nothing wrong with him, then it happened about a month later ... oh shi….!

“Well what are we going to wear then?” asked Jules.

Drew was still immersed in his reverie. “ Wha...?”

“Earth to Gaby ... come in number two.”

“Like what, are you on about?”

“I need to borrow something for this evening.”

“Yeah sure, like what for?”

“Gabs, you can’t think I’m gonna stand in your shadow this evening. I mean, I am your big sister.”

“But you’ve got loads of clothes.”

“At home, yes. In Dorset, no.”

“Oh, I hadn’t thought of that.”

“Let me do the thinking Sis, you do what I tell you.”

“Now you sound like Maddy,” complained our hero, pouting.

“Try listening to yourself, girly girl.”

“That’s not fair,” whined Drew.

“Jeez, Gabs, you sound more like a little sister by the minute. A six year old little sister. Now what have you got I can borrow?” Jules set off up the stairs with her brother whining behind.

As they got to the stairs, Carol emerged from Maddy’s room. “How is Maddy?” asked Drew.

“She feels a bit better.”

“Is she coming out with us?” asked Jules feeling a mixture of emotions about the answer she would receive. If it was, ‘yes’, then she would know another face at this party, if it was ‘no’, then any spare boys could mean an opportunity to flirt a little, show Gaby how it’s done. After all, being a full time girl, she could show her part time sister, a trick or two.

“I think she’d like to,” mused Carol, while Drew and Jules waited for a ‘but ...’ which didn’t come.

“Come on, Gabs, show us what yer got,” muttered Jules as she pushed her ‘sister’ into the bedroom. After the door was closed, she said to Drew, “Is Maddy coming or what?”

“How do I know, I’m not a mind reader,” pouted back Drew, feeling rather overwhelmed by Jules.

“Oh, this is nice,” quipped Jules, holding up the outfit Drew had worn to the disco
“Haven’t got anything in black, like this, have you?”

“No I bloody well haven’t!” snapped Drew, stamping his foot.

“Temper, temper,” cautioned Jules, “I was only asking.”

Drew left the room, letting the door slam behind him. He walked across to Maddy’s room, knocked on the door and without waiting for a response walked in.

“Oh it’s you,” said Maddy diffidently.

“Who were you expecting, George Clooney?”

“Yes please,” purred Maddy.

At this Drew felt mystified, “Bit old for you isn’t he, and besides he can’t make it, so I’m here instead.”

“Oh!” said Maddy, “They sent a girl to do a man’s job, did they?”

“That’s not fair, and you know it,” pouted Drew. He had hoped to give her one of the stares he’d been practising, but now he wasn’t so sure it would be appropriate or effective.

“Well, listen to you, you sound just like a girl.”

“That is like, so unfair,” sniped back Drew, tears beginning to well up in his eyes. “It’s only ‘cos you’re jealous.”

“Jealous of what?” said Maddy imperiously.

“Jealous of me,” said Drew, a tear now running down his cheek.

“Of you? In your dreams girly,” Maddy said patronisingly, hoping her arrogance would see off the threat to her very fragile ego.

“Why were you so nasty when Steve texted me?”

“I wasn’t.”

“Oh yes you were, pretending you were on and having period pains.”

“I am on.”

“Oh yeah, prove it,” the moment the words were out of his mouth, he regretted them.

“Right, I bloody well will.” Maddy voiced her reply with determination, she reached out a plastic bag from a drawer, fished out the soiled knickers and flung them at Drew. “Now who’s jealous?”

Drew wasn’t quite sure of the meaning of what she had just said. Had she told him he was jealous of her because she was a real girl and he wasn’t? Was she implying, that all the fuss she had created was genuine and she was on her period and feeling unwell? Or was there something else he’d missed. He hated squabbling with girls, they always got the better of him, like he always did with boys when he was in girl mode. There was that power thing, again.

Why were they fighting? He loved Maddy, or thought he did, now he wasn’t so sure. Usually, they hardly ever had a cross word, why was this happening? Usually, he didn’t spend more than a few hours in skirts, now it was nearly three weeks. Was that the reason?

“Why are we fighting, Mad? Normally, we’re good friends?”

“I didn’t start it,” huffed his cousin.

“Does it matter who started it?”

“Of course it does.”

“Why?”

“ ‘Cos it’s up to them to apologise, that’s why.”

Although heavily outgunned, he could see the implications of what she was saying to him. He recalled a time when he was out with his father, doing the garden. Dave had just had an up and downer with Jenny, and lost. He was still spitting feathers when they were out in the garden. “And… and she expected me to apologise for being right! For being right, mark you! What sort of logic is that, I ask you? Bloody women!”

Drew had never quite seen the context of this little vignette before. Now, the scales were falling from his eyes. Should he surrender now or bluff it out, trying to give his alter ego some authority and authenticity from his three weeks of being a girl? It was a tough call. He was just about to open his mouth, hoping some part of his brain knew what was going to be transmitted, he’d have to listen to what came out, as he had no idea beforehand.

However, fate intervened in the person of Carol. “Hello Gaby, aren’t you changing? Well Maddy, what are you going to wear?”

“Gosh, is that the time?” quipped Drew looking at his watch, then disappeared out the door. He rushed into his own room, just in time to see Jules putting on the pink top and skirt, that he’d thought to wear. “Maddy is coming.” His voice fell as he saw what his sister was wearing.

“Oh good. This look okay?” asked Jules, examining herself in the mirror. Drew knew he could have said no, it made her bum look big, or some other such cliché. But then he wouldn’t be able to wear it either, so why bother?

“Yeah, it looks fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“I just said so, didn’t I? What do you want, a signed affidavit?” he gushed angrily.

“A what?” gasped Jules, not being sure she’d heard him correctly or what an affi.. wotsit was.”

“You heard,” he began to strip off and pull on a broderie anglaise top and a blue skirt.

“Do you want me to do your make up?” offered Jules in as conciliatory a manner as she could.

“No thanks, I can do my own,” he threw back casually, as if all thirteen year old boys were competent in the black arts of women. Jules was tempted to say something sarcastic, but didn’t, she was going to watch and if necessary, criticise, for his own good of course!

However, as things panned out, she was left speechless by his recently acquired skills with eyeliner and mascara, blusher and lip gloss. Not only was he competent, he looked pretty good. No wonder he, or should she say, ‘she’ had a boyfriend with others buzzing round the honeypot, Gaby was quite a looker. How come she hadn’t really spotted it before? It wasn’t only her mother who’d have to look to her laurels! She decided a pre-emptive strike was in order.

“Bit heavy with the mascara, weren’t we?” she said ‘innocently’ to Gaby.

Inside Drew was just a bit fed up with being told what to do by ‘other girls’, no matter their superior claim to knowledge, he glanced into the mirror, decided he looked alright, and replied, “Tough.” Then picking up his navy bag he dropped in his lip gloss, mobile phone and purse, slipped on his shoes and strolled out of the room, leaving his gobsmacked sister, in his wake.

By the time Drew and Jules descended the stairs, Maddy had made a miraculous recovery and followed them down a few minutes later. Jenny wore a skirt and top, and Dave had some chinos and a short sleeve shirt, complete with open toed sandals. Drew looked at his father’s half naked feet and must have made a face of disapproval as Dave exclaimed, “Gee bloody whiz, now what have I done wrong?”

“Nothing as far as I know,” replied Jenny.

“Please tell that to our younger daughter, she is making faces at me.”

“Gaby, leave your father alone, he’s feeling isolated enough as it is, being the only man in this sea of women.” This was said half jest, whole earnest by Jenny. Drew nearly replied that Dave was not alone, but thought better of it. It played on his mind however, as they walked through the village.

The three teens led the way, with the three adults a few paces behind them. Carol and Dave were chatting, while Jenny half listened and half watched the three in front. Jules and Maddy were chattering but Gaby was rather quiet. Jenny speeded up her pace and linked arms with Gaby. Over the next few paces, they allowed a small gap to open between them and the others in front and behind.

“You’re awful quiet, you okay?” said Jenny in little more than a whisper.

“And...?”

“I thought he should have worn shoes with those trousers, rather than sandals.”

Hearing this, Jenny smiled to herself. It was something she or Juliette, might have said, but not Drew. He barely noticed what he was wearing let alone anyone else. She wondered if this insight in appearance was something which only appeared when Drew was in Gaby mode, or if it would be more general and long lasting. If it was, and Drew developed a tidier sense of dress, then it might not be a bad thing. However, she was also minded that such things tend to be more associated with gay men. Not that that worried her directly, just that it would be yet another complication in Drew’s already complicated life.

“As you’re wearing sandals,” observed Jenny of Gaby, noticing the painted toenails, “isn’t it a bit hypocritical?”

“No, I’m wearing a summer skirt, they go together. Dad isn’t, I don’t think they go with those pants.”

“I like your toenails, did Maddy do them?” said Jenny squeezing Gaby’s arm very gently.

“No, I did myself. Why does everyone, like, think I can’t do anything myself? Like, Jules, like asked me if she should do my makeup. Like, I can’t do it myself, like.” This was said with quiet indignation.

“She was probably being protective of you Gaby. She doesn’t know how much you’ve progressed in these last couple of weeks. Even I hadn’t fully appreciated it, hence my faux pas about your toenails. I do like that colour, though.” Saying this she put her arm around Gaby and they walked in step, Drew confused but pleased for any contact with his mum.

Jenny felt concerned more than confused. She wondered about her own feelings towards her younger child. Having this conversation with Gaby was something she enjoyed, it had an intimacy of the mother daughter sort which mother son, although close, was less intimate. She enjoyed it with Jules, and while she loved her interaction with Drew, it was very different from the one she was having at this moment. Her disquiet lay in the fact that part of her was enjoying it and wanted it to continue, and part of her was horrified at herself. It was a guilt which Dave had homed in on some while earlier, and about which she had no answer.

“I’ll have to watch myself tonight,” quipped Carol to Dave, “the other night when we went to William’s parents barbecue, I underestimated the strength of the homemade wine.”

Dave sniggered, “Rocket fuel, eh?” Carol nodded her agreement, blushing just enough to feel a surge of warmth in her cheeks.

“Maddy and Gaby had to push me up the stairs,” she chuckled as she recalled a good night. “Remember that night you and Jenny were at our place, after Maddy’s christening?”

Now it was Dave’s turn to blush. The problem was he couldn’t remember much more than John and he went out to ‘wet the baby’s head’. How he got home, minus his shoes, he still didn’t know. He also didn’t remember being sick in the taxi, but apparently he was. Jenny wiped the floor with him the next day, and John was similarly dealt with by Carol, and he’d only lost the tie she’d given him for his birthday.

The problem was, Dave wasn’t much of a drinker, not since college days when it was obligatory. Nowadays, he’d grown beyond the juvenile element of spreading his wings at uni, and what with mortgages and car loans and all the other encumbrances of house ownership and children, he couldn’t afford it if he wanted to. He had slipped out and grabbed a bottle of plonk from the local shop just before they left. Couldn’t arrive empty handed, could they?

Harry spotted the party walking down the road and rushed out to greet them. “Hi Maddy, this must be Juliette.”

“Yeah, Gabs is coming as you can see and her mum and dad are with my mum.”

“No Drew, then. I was hoping he might come,” said Harry, at which, Jules had to bite her tongue. This having a brother and a sister was so confusing at times.

“No, he’s training up in Cheshire, staying with his gran,” offered Maddy, “I thought it was Gaby you fancied not her brother?”

Harry blushed bright red, “Yes, it is; course it is, I just wanted to meet him as you’ve both spoken about him.”

“Tough luck, you’ll have to make do with the ugly one then, won’t you,” quipped Maddy.

Drew and Jenny walked up, and Harry immediately shook Jenny’s hand, and gave Gaby a quick hug, so quick it prevented any resistance. “Hi Mrs Bond, nice to see you again. Mum’s looking forward to meeting you.”

“Hello Harry, this is my husband Dave, Carol you already know.”

“Hi Mr Bond, Mrs Peters, we’ve got a barbecue on the go in the back garden, the Buglers are already here. Come on, I’ll show you the way.” With that, he grabbed Drew’s hand and began to pull his girlfriend around to the rear of the house.

Where the badminton court had been, was now a gazebo, one of those temporary tent like things without sides. Inside it, Mrs Palmer was making drinks from a long trestle table laden with food and drink. Mr Palmer, was dealing with the cremation of small meaty objects, assisted by Mr Bugler.

“Mum, the Bonds are here with Maddy and her mum,” announced Harry excitedly to his mother, but in a voice loud enough to inform the neighbours.

“Oh lovely, dear,” his mother retorted giving Joyce Bugler a refill of white wine, then she turned around and smiled at the arriving party. “How lovely to meet you at last, Gaby talks about you all the time. Oh, I’m Margaret, by the way. Simon,” she nodded at the smell of burning meat, “is in charge of the ritual sacrifice. Drinks anyone?”

“Nice to meet you Margaret, this is my husband Dave, Carol you know, oh and this is Juliette, my elder daughter.” They all shook hands, except Carol and Margaret who embraced and air kissed.

“Don’t you have a boy as well?” asked Margaret, at this Dave who had just taken a swig of lager from a can, choked and began to cough. There was much laughter at this from the Bond clan.

“Yes, Andrew, he’s staying with his nan at the moment, doesn’t want to break his training schedule.”

“Goodness!” was all Margaret said, before handing Carol a large glass of wine, and then asking Jenny what she’d like. She opted for white wine too. The children organised with soft drinks, well, beer shandies, and introductions made to the Buglers, Margaret led them to meet Simon and Geoff.

Geoff was in his usual outspoken style. “A privilege to meet one who is so famous and so beautiful at the same time,” he said to Jenny, while William, who was stood behind him mimed being sick at his father’s oleaginous style. This brought guffaws from the teens and a mild rebuff from his mother.

Simon Palmer’s greeting was more mundane, “Hi folks, grab a roll and help yourself to a burger or sausage,” he said as he flipped bits of meat products on the barbecue grill.

The boys immediately accepted his exhortation, offering rolls to their girlfriends and Juliette, then to Jenny and Carol, and finally to Dave before taking one themselves. The new arrivals, with the exception of Maddy, had already eaten so weren’t over anxious to eat more. Drew, of course, felt obliged to look enthusiastic and tucked in with gusto.

“Where does she put it all?” Simon asked Dave of Gaby.

“I know, eats like a horse,” smiled Dave back. “All that cycling, she does miles most days.”

“Do you ride?” asked Simon.

“Me? Don’t have much time. I usually end up doing repairs to the bikes the more talented members of the family break for a pastime. I also get left behind when they start to push the pace.”

“So do I,” said Jules, standing by her dad, “We’re not all cycling champions.” Dave put his arm around her and squeezed her gently.

“Harry, is John here yet?” called father to son.

“Haven’t seen him, why?”

“Nothing, I was hoping our neighbour’s boy was come round. Nice lad, too.”

“I’ll keep an eye out for him,” purred Jules, pleased that she might have someone with whom to flirt, soon.

“Do you want another burger, or drink?” asked Harry of his true love.

“Uh-uh,” meaning no, was the response from the wunderkind, whose mouth was full of bread and burger.

“Can I get you anything else?” persisted Harry. Drew shook his head, “Lost,” came to his mind, but he held his tongue. They were sat on a row of garden chairs by the gazebo, watching the women chatting and drinking. Carol was on her second glass, Joyce on her third, while Jenny held on to her first. The other women were polite to her, asking her about cycling and Germany, but it was obvious that they weren’t really interested, and were soon back to criticising their husbands or children. Jenny sat and listened, bored out of her brain.

“Did I tell you Dad’s gonna get me a new bike?” announced Harry.

“No. Like what?” said a suddenly enthused Drew.

“Not sure yet, he’s gonna see Matt.”

“Oh good, we might make a rider of you yet,” quipped Drew.

“It’s gonna be a racer, that I do know.”

“Good.”

“And I’m thinking of joining my local club.”

“Good.”

“Dad, here’s John,” called Harry, as he spotted a new comer to the party.

“Hi John, come and get a burger, oh this is Juliette,” said Simon to the young man.

Jules disentangled herself from her father, looking the attractive youngster up and down, gave him a beaming smile, before silently mouthing, ‘Hello’.

“Who’s he?” asked Drew.

“Next door neighbour, called John. He’s okay, swims for the county.”

“Oh,” said Drew, noticing the broad shoulders on the young man.

For the next hour, the group ate and drank, then Geoff and Simon, laid a mat down in the gazebo and music was played from a ghetto blaster.

“C’mon,” said Harry grabbing Gaby, as he followed William and Maddy onto the dance area. Jules and John, arrived moments later. Drew looked at his older sister, from the expression on her face she was enjoying herself very much. He then looked at Maddy, who was bopping it up with William, so he gave in and began to shake it all about with Harry, who looked like the cat who’d got the cream.

During a slow dance, Drew decided to hide deep inside Gaby, who leaning her head on Harry’s shoulder closed her eyes as they slowly stepped around the mat. Maybe it was just as well, because Dave’s eyes were out on stalks as he and Jenny danced alongside them. “Never mind them, it’s me you’re dancing with,” she gently chided him.

Carol and Joyce, helped dispose of the surplus wine. They did dance once or twice together, but nearly fell over, so they went for another drink to settle their nerves. By the end of the proceedings, they were as tight as two ticks. The walk back was going to be interesting, thought Dave. It was but not for the reasons he held.

The party broke up, and after much shaking of hands and air kissing, the Bonds and Peters began the walk home. Harry wanted to accompany his sweetheart, but he was pressed into the clearing up operation. William was likewise volunteered by his father, who sat and supervised.

John who had taken a distinct liking to Jules, offered to walk her back to the cottage. So the trek began, Jenny and Dave propping up Carol, who was finding a little difficulty in controlling both feet at once, while Maddy and Drew, walked on behind their struggling parents.

As they came to cross the main road through the village, Jenny and Dave helped Carol to cross. Carol dropped her bag. “I’ll get it,” called Drew and walked to the middle of the road and bent to recover the purse which had fallen from the bag. Just then, a motor roared into life and a large car showing no lights drove straight at him.

John, who was walking arm in arm with Jules a little behind the main party saw the danger, and slipping from Jules, he leapt into the road and grabbed Gaby by the upper arm swinging her away from the car, thowing himself after her. The car, tyres squealing, flew down the road, missing them by inches. Jules and Maddy screamed, Jenny froze in horror, dropping Carol onto Dave, both of whom fell into the hedge.

Shaking but otherwise unhurt, Gaby stood up on wobbly legs, helped by Maddy, while Jules helped her new friend up to his feet. He’d grazed his hand and his finger was bleeding, which he sucked. Jenny came rushing across the road and hugged Drew nearly to death. He burst into tears in her arms. Dave managed to get from under Carol and extricate them both from the hedgerow, he rose and walked briskly across the road brushing himself down as walked.

“Thanks lad,” he said to John, patting his shoulder. He then walked to Jenny and Drew. “You okay kiddo?” he patted Drew on the shoulder as well.

“You were wonderful,” Jules voice was heard saying to John.

“Give me a hand with your mother, Mad,” said Dave, and they both crossed the road and picked up the now snoring body of Carol. They both looked at each other and began to laugh at the absurdity and as a release of the shock they had all just had.

They arrived back at the cottage five minutes later. The police were there fifteen minutes after that.

Crossing The Line Chapter 5 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“So nobody saw the driver?” asked the police officer. They all shook their heads and looked embarrassed. “Did anyone get the number of the car, or the make or the colour?” No one rushed to answer. “Could it possibly have been an accident?”

“Now look here sergeant....” started Jenny.

“Detective sergeant,” he corrected her.

“Whatever,” she counter-attacked, “There has been one attempt already to kill my daughter and another child has been killed. There were no lights on the car, it ran straight at her. I don’t think it was an accident, and if you do then you are obviously missing something!”

“Mrs Bond, I accept we are investigating a suspicious death….”

“Suspicious, you’ve surely seen the tape, half the planet has. It wasn’t suspicious, it was murder. Cold blooded murder, and the intended target was my daughter.”

“We are keeping an open mind about the incident on the esplanade,” Jenny was about to interrupt him again, but he hushed her, “I know you consider it cut and dried, but we have to be more circumspect until we finish our enquiries.”

“I see, so if you find someone with their head bashed in, it’s just a suspicious death, is it?”

“Until a coroner’s jury decides it’s unlawful killing or murder, we can only work on catching the person concerned. What we charge them with is decided later.”

Jenny shook her head in disbelief. It seemed incredible that the police could be so detached from what had happened. Drew was sitting with his father in the dining room; WPC Andrea Smith was talking with him.

“Can you tell me what happened, Gaby? It must have been awful.”

“I went to pick up Auntie Carol’s bag … sniff, and the next minute, sniff …” tears began to form in Gaby’s eyes, one rolled down her cheek, “It was horrible.” She turned and hugged her father, who was sat with his arm around her. He squeezed her gently.

“It’s okay Gaby, just take your time,” cooed the police officer.

It took fully two minutes for Gaby to compose herself. “I … sniff, bent down to pick up the bag ... sniff ... and I heard a car, I didn’t really see it, sniff … I ... sniff, couldn’t move, my legs like ... It was horrible.” She began to cry again, and was once more comforted by her dad.

“Couldn’t this wait until tomorrow?” asked Dave, “She’s still very upset about it.”

“Yeah, okay Mr Bond. Can you come down to the station?” asked Andrea, to which he nodded. She then left and went back to the detective in charge. He and Jenny were still arguing. When Andrea entered the room and shook her head, he accepted the signal and suspended the enquiry for the night. Moments later the police left.

“The arrogance of that man ... ooh, I could have poked him one, right in the eye,” snapped Jenny.

“Let’s all have a cup of tea and get some rest,” suggested Dave, just before Maddy and Jules arrived with a tray full of cups of boiling hot fluid. “You must have read my mind, girls.”

They all sat down and drank their tea; there was little conversation. John who had waited protectively of Jules, made his exit accompanied by Jules. Gaby saw them leave and wondered if Jules would do one of her long farewells. When Dave was about, he tended to hurry them on a bit. Gaby wondered if that would happen tonight. It was nice having Dave there, she felt safer, even if he hadn’t been able to protect her from the car. Thankfully, John had seen the danger and rescued her. She would need to thank him properly, but it would wait until the morning, unless Jules kissed him to death first.

With the exception of Carol, who snored like a lawn mower all night, none of the others found sleep easy. The romantic aspirations of the two senior Bonds had long faded away as they dealt with the reality of protecting their children and themselves.

“We need to get home, get Drew back in boy clothes; get some normality back in his life.” Said Dave quietly to Jenny. “It’s the only way he’s going to go back to being a boy, and that should also help protect him from this lunatic, whoever he is.”

“I agree,” said Jenny, “but I do wonder whether Gaby is here to stay.”

“Not if I can help it,” replied Dave tersely.

“Isn’t that decision up to Drew?”

“For God’s sake Jenny, Drew is our son. I know you wanted another daughter, and he looks girlish, but he is a boy. Right now there is some nutter looking to kill Gaby, a simple hair cut and taking those ridiculous things off his chest and Gaby disappears. End of problem.”

“On one level maybe. I agree it could help to protect the kids, although he might then think Maddy is Gaby.”

“He must know there are two of them.”

“But which one is which? You got it wrong the first time they dressed alike.”

“Come off it, how was I supposed to identify my son, when he had so much make up on, plus a hair piece. Even his own mother wouldn’t have...” Dave paused here, because he was wrong, Jenny had seen who was who immediately. Why did women always do this to men? See things they miss, spot fine detail, it was so irritating.

“Tell me Dave, even if that attack hadn’t happened tonight, you’d have wanted to drag Drew home double quick anyway, wouldn’t you?”

“Well I do need to get back to work.”

“Really, is that all?” asked Jenny, lying on her side, head resting on her hand, as she lay looking down on Dave who was lying on his back she stroked his chest feeling the hair. She loved this man.

“Alright, I knew you’d bring that up,” blushed Dave.

“Bring what up?” she asked coyly.

“Gaby and her boyfriend.”

“You found that difficult?”

“Of course I did. It’s not every day I see my son dancing a smooch with another boy.”

“It wasn’t your son.”

“What? don’t tell me that was Maddy, because I saw what each of them was wearing. It was Gaby alright.” Dave became quite agitated as he recalled the scene in his mind.

“Yes Dave, it was Gaby, not your son, our daughter.”

“What are you trying to say, our son … oh, sorry, our daughter, is schizo ... bloody … phrenic ?”

Jenny pushed him back down on the bed, “No I’m not, but Gaby is different to Drew, almost as if they are compartmentalised a little.”

“Yeah, bloody schizo !” hissed Dave.

“No I don’t mean that. It might just be simply a case of role playing, but if I didn’t know better, I would never believe Gaby was really a boy. Drew is still in there, but he seems to be subsumed by his alter ego.”

“Oh bloody wonderful, multiple personality syndrome,” said Dave, holding his hand up to his forehead in despair. “I said goodbye to my son two weeks ago and now he’s turned into a bloody girl.”

“Be honest, and I mean totally honest, have you seen Drew since you arrived down here?”

Dave lay quietly, thinking deeply about what Jenny had asked him. She stroked his face, and she felt moisture by the side of his eyes. Dave was weeping. She held him and he buried his face in her chest. They embraced for several minutes, saying nothing, just being there for each other. Dave managed to regain his composure, wiping his eyes, he asked almost pathetically, “Have I lost my son?”

“I don’t know love, it isn’t for me to say.”

“No, I suppose not. What are we going to do?”

“We are going to let Drew or Gaby become who they want to be. It won’t be easy for him or us. But we don’t have a choice, to do otherwise wouldn’t be fair. It has to be Drew’s or Gaby’s decision.”

“Let’s just get him home.”

“I hope you don’t mean, as soon as he is home, that by wearing jeans again he wants to be a boy.” She glanced at him and he avoided her gaze. “Oh Dave, you were thinking along those lines, weren’t you?”

“Alright, I was. Can you blame me? I just feel if we can get him home, he’ll forget all this girly stuff.”

“Have you looked at him recently?”

“What do you mean?”

“He looks like a girl even without the breast forms and makeup.”

“A hair cut will sort that.”

“A hair cut won’t affect his body shape, or his voice.”

“I think we’ve talked enough,” said Dave and turned on his side, his back to Jenny. She could see him sobbing silently and put her arm around him, he didn’t respond. Eventually they both fell asleep.

Drew was tossing and turning, sleeping and waking. Jules was lying on her back too much in love to sleep, besides which, Drew’s restlessness intruded into her world every now and again.

He got out of bed to go to the toilet, she watched the diminutive figure slip through the doorway and return two minutes later. “Trouble sleepin’?” she said.

“Yeah,” he replied, “I keep seeing that car.”

“Come and have a cuddle,” she said, lifting the bedclothes. Drew needed little encouragement, he got into her bed and turning on his side, he allowed her to flow around his back, feeling safer when she put her arm around him. “I like your boyfriend Gabs.”

“Wha?” he said, part turning back towards her.

“You know, Harry. I think he’s nice.”

“He isn’t my boyfriend.”

“No? I think he thinks he is,” she teased him back.

“Well he’s mistaken then,” Drew snapped back.

“Alright, alright, keep your hair on. It’s just when I saw you two smooching on the dance floor, I thought you made a nice couple and he does have the hots for you.”

Drew turned over on his back, “What do you mean, he has the ‘hots for me’?”

“You know exactly what I mean, when he’s with you he has a faraway look. He is besotted with you, girl. You must have noticed, haven’t you?”

Drew felt himself blushing in the silk nightdress, “Not really,” he said, but the croak in his voice showed he wasn’t telling the truth, which Jules immediately seized upon.

“You lying toad, Gaby Bond, you are well aware of his being smitten with you. Maddy mentioned it before. Having seen it in action tonight, I agree. He is potty about you, isn’t he?”

Drew blushed even hotter, much more of this and he was in danger of spontaneous human combustion! “What if he is? I didn’t encourage him, in fact I tried to discourage him.”

“I’m sure you did Gabs, but that’s boys for you. Pretty girl, and well they can’t help themselves.”

“What d’ya mean?”

“What I said, you’re a pretty girl and he fancies you more than he knows what to do with.”

“But I’m not am I?”

“Not what?”

“A girl.”

“Oh, yeah, I forgot, but I can see why Harry doesn’t know.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well since you left home, Gaby seems to have come on in leaps and bounds.”

“How?”

“You just look so much like a girl, and not just a girl, but a very pretty one. You’re wearing clothes and acting just like any other girl. You do your own makeup and hair and nails, do you want me to continue?”

“No, you’ve made your point,” they both lay quietly, thinking. A couple of minutes later, Drew continued, “What am I gonna do?”

“What do you mean?” asked Jules.

“How can I get back to being a boy?”

“Is that what you want?” asked Jules penetrating his defences like a sword thrust.

He paused for some moments before he responded. “I think so,” he said in a wavering voice.

“You don’t sound too convinced, or convincing.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“Sorry, but that’s like, how it came over.”

“I think it’s what I want.”

“What?”

“You’re not listening to me are you?”

“Course I am.”

“So how come you don’t know what I’m like, talking about?”

“I do.”

“Yeah, sure you do, I’m like going to sleep,” he huffed and turned his back to her again, this time his eyes filled with tears as he silently wept into his pillow. Jules put her arm around him, but he refused to acknowledge her. He did finally slip into a troubled sleep, but he awoke the next morning feeling tired and a bit down.

“Hi sleepy head.” said Jules gently, “I love your nightie.”

“Wha … what time is it?” he said yawning, trying to work out where he was.

“Dunno, but no one is moving about yet, so I ‘spose it’s still early.”

“My watch is over there, I’ll go and look,” offered Drew.

“Nah, don’t bother, we’ll get up when the others do.”

“Alright,” he said, stretching, yawning and then curling up to sleep again. Drew loved his bed nearly as much as he did his bike and his stomach. It might even have come before Maddy in his hierarchy, but it would be a close call. It definitely came before talking with his sister, so as she tried to engage him in idle chatter, he desperately tried to slip back into the arms of Morpheus.

Unfortunately, the arms of Morpheus, were metaphorical, those belonging to Jules were not, they were bony and knew just where to poke our hero to keep him awake.

“Will you stop doing that?” he snapped, sitting up to say it.

“Doing what?” asked Jules with feigned innocence.

“Poking me with your bloody elbow, that’s what,” he said angrily.

“Who stole your dolly, missy?” she asked of him, which lit the blue touch paper.

“What do you mean by that? I don’t have a dolly and I’m not a rotten girl,” he said in raised tones as he jumped out of the bed and stood with hands on hips, shaking with anger.

“Just stay there,” said Jules, “Don’t move.” She too slipped out of bed and walked around behind him, she came back a moment later, shoved his stuffed rabbit into his hand, then she walked away, turned abruptly and the camera in her hand flashed.

He saw the yellow after image in his eyes for several moments afterwards. “What was all that about?” he demanded.

“This,” retorted Jules, showing the photo of him she had taken of him with his own camera. “What do you see?”

“You know what I can see.”

“It’s you with your dolly.”

“It isn’t a dolly, it’s a bunny,” he protested.

“Dolly, bunny, whatever, where did you get it?”

“Can’t remember,” he said and his voice croaked again.

“I’ll bet Harry bought it for you,” she sounded triumphant.

“No, no he didn’t, I bought it myself,” Drew lied and he knew she would see through him, but he simply had to fight back and not let her walk all over him.

“I know you are lying, girl. Maddy told me Harry bought it for you, along with a shop full of flowers.”

“No he didn’t,” Drew protested, growing redder and more upset by the moment.

“Yes he did, I know he did, you’re just lying….”

“What is going on in here?” asked Jenny, entering the room. “Well?”

“Nothing, Mum,” said Jules, getting back into her bed.

“Gaby?”

“Nothing Mum,” said Drew, looking at his feet, and then getting into his own bed.

“Come on, let's get some breakfast started,” said Jenny, but neither of her children moved. “Juliette, go and put the kettle on.”

“Aw Mum ... I always have to …” whined Jules.

“Now, please,” said Jenny in her schoolmarm voice, and Jules reluctantly left her warm bed and went downstairs.

“Right Gaby, what was going on?”

“Nothing, Mum, honest.”

“Alright, but no more fighting with your sister.”

“Yes, Mum,” said Drew sighing as he did so.

Breakfast was a subdued affair. Although everyone came down at roughly the same time, no one spoke unless it was necessary. Jules considered it was. “Mum?” she began in a whiney voice.

“Yes Juliette.”

“I want a silk nightdress.”

“Okay, we’ll get you one when we have time.”

“These two have got one,” she said indicating Maddy and Gaby, “So I’d like one too.”

“I bought you one in Germany, it was for your birthday, but I’ll send it as soon as I get back. Is that okay?”

“Cool. Thanks, Mum.” Jules was beaming, but the tired eyes of the others declined to register her victory.

Gaby was sitting next to Dave who unconsciously draped his arm protectively around her. She seemed to be leaning in towards her father, he said something quietly to her and she whispered back. Jules felt a pang of jealousy. Drew hadn’t been able to do that with their father since he was about seven, whereas, she, Jules, could wrap Dave around her little finger. Having competition in the form of a younger brother who’s now a sister, could prove difficult. She would have to consider her options. She huffed to herself and decided to have a bath and use all the hot water, that would teach ‘em!

Jules' tactic certainly slowed things up that morning, and made her father very cross with her. His hostility to her and apparent closeness to Gaby did little to improve Jules’s day.

The trip to the police station was short but traumatic. Drew was in tears again as he recalled, or rather relived the incident. Andrea, the friendly WPC had come in specially to take his statement, Dave once again sat in with them.

After an hour, everyone who had seen what happened had given a statement and they all emerged into the sunshine. “Goodness, just look at us,” declared Jenny, “We’ re like a funeral party, come on the sun is shining, let’s do something.”

“Yeah, come on, let’s go to the beach or something,” cried Jules in agreement, trying to lift the mood.

“How about a bike ride?” suggested Drew.

“Getting withdrawal symptoms are we?” asked Maddy.

“Not especially, but that’s what I fancy. What about you, Mum?”

“Sounds good to me.”

“Aren’t you just a bit vulnerable on a bike?” asked Dave, mindful of the first attack.

“I’m vulnerable wherever I am, so why not do what I enjoy. I’d rather die doing something I like than just die.” It was Gaby who said this, not Drew. It nearly blew Jenny and Dave away. It showed a maturity beyond her thirteen and a bit years.

“Besides, I’m not gonna let some loony stop me riding a bike, it’s what I do.”

Everyone went silent for a moment while they contemplated what had been said. Then Jenny said, “Well if I can borrow a bike and some kit, I’ll come for a ride with you.”

Drew was beside himself with joy. He loved to ride with his mum, out of something awful was coming something good. “I’ll bet Matt will have something he can lend you, can we ask Harry if he wants to come, he’d love to ride with you too.”

Maddy fumed. Her bike had gone back to the shop, not that she really wanted to go but what if that Steve bloke turned up? “I’ll come if I can borrow a bike,” she voiced at last.

“Beach for me,” said Jules loudly, “What about you, Dad?”

“Yeah, okay, I’ll come but I need to get some bathers.”

“I’ll come with you too,” said Carol, “I’m sure we’ll find something in Marks and Sparks.”

“Can I ring Matt and ask him about bikes and things?” said Drew barely able to hide his excitement.

“Better had kiddo, and what about Harry?”

“Oh yeah, I’ll call him too.” Drew pulled his mobile out of his jeans pocket and began pressing the keys. “Hi, Matt, it’s Gaby Bond, I’m okay. Any chance we could borrow a bike for my Mum and Maddy. You can. Oh that’s brill.” He began dancing around like a three year old. “He said he would be delighted to accommodate us, but can he take a photo or two?”

“I suppose so,” sighed Jenny, knowing that celebrity was a double edged sword.

“If he’s not got anything too good, you can borrow my bike and I’ll ride whatever he’s got,” offered Drew, still dancing about.

“I’m sure we can sort this out. I think I’ve got some shorts with me.”

“You can borrow my spare ones Mum.”

“What about Harry?” asked Jenny.

“He’s got his own shorts, besides, I wouldn’t want to wear them after he’d been in them.”

“Why ever not?” asked Jenny.

“Well, he’s, like, a boy.” said Drew, pulling a face.

“Oh,” said Jenny surprised. Everyone but Dave laughed at the episode. He took a deep breath and muttered to himself.

“I think Auntie Jenny meant phoning him,” offered Maddy, shaking her head.

“Oh, yeah. Right, yeah, phone him,” said Drew to himself, almost delirious with pleasure. Once more his polished finger nails danced over the keys on his mobile and he spoke with Harry. “Hi, Harry it’s Gaby. I’m fine. We’re going for a bike ride with my mum, do you wanna come?... I thought you might,” he rang off, “He’ll be waiting for us.”

With that the cyclists were dropped off at Matt’s shop, and the beach bunnies went off to the shops to get Dave some swimming trunks.

At Matt’s shop, he produced a set of shorts and shirt for Jenny, plus a pair of cycling shoes. They all bore the ‘Specialized’ logo, and Jenny made him promise he wouldn’t allow the pictures he wanted to take, to be used outside his shop. He happily agreed. Then his surprise. “We’ve had a Bianchi in for repairs. It’s been done and I’ve spoken to its owner and she is happy for you to borrow it for a few days, but she’d like a photo of you sat on it.”

“Wow, a Bianchi Mum, it’s what you usually ride,” cried Drew almost in a frenzy.

“Can I try it first?” said Jenny hesitantly.

“Course you can,” then looking at Maddy, he said, “Got a Saracen you can borrow. They’re both road bikes, is that a problem?”

Maddy shook her head, “No, that’s fine.”

Tim was bringing the bikes out while Jenny changed into the riding kit in the cramped toilet they had in the shop. Drew was fidgeting about in the workshop waiting to get back and get his bike. Maddy was sitting on a seat waiting, half chatting to Matt, when in breezed a young man wearing cycling kit and a helmet. “Hi Matt,” he called.

“Steve.” Matt called back, “I think we’ve got those spokes you wanted.” Then he whispered to him, “Your girlfriend’s here and so is her mother.”

“What?” asked Steve, looking puzzled.

“Gaby Bond is in the back and so is her mum, Jenny.”

“What, Jenny World Champion Bond?”

“Yep.”

“You’re having a laugh,” he said astonished by the news.

“I’m not, just wait and all will be revealed.”

“Jeez, Matt, what’s the world champ doin’ in a dump like this?”

“Thanks very much. I spent all day on the phone getting those bloody spokes for you and this is all the thanks I get.” He pretended to be very hurt, but the twinkle in his eye gave his real mood away. They both began to laugh, which alerted Drew to the fact that someone else was there.

“Oh, hi, Steve,” he said as he walked back into the main shop.

“Hi, Gaby, seen my DVD yet?”

“Sorry, haven’t a chance yet, that lunatic tried to kill me again yesterday.”

“What?” said Matt, his eyes changing to reflect his now grave concern. “What happened?”

Drew told them, while Maddy watched the interaction of Gaby and Steve. “If they mirror each other’s movement, then they like each other,” she said to herself. Drew was animated in his story, while Steve stood mouth agape as he listened in horror.

“Haven’t they got this moron yet, bloody plod, they couldn’t catch a cold!” He said, voicing his disgust. “Say thanks to this John for me.” Drew stood and looked bemused by this remark. “He saved your life, right?”

Drew nodded, still bemused. Steve put his hand on Drew’s shoulder, “If he’d hurt you, I’d have got really upset.”

“Oh,” said Drew, blushing.

“Oh!” said Maddy to herself, firing daggers at Steve. It was a good job she’d come to the shop after all!

Jenny coming back to the party interrupted things. “Oh Steve, this is Gaby’s mum, Mrs Jenny Bond.”

“Wow!” said Steve, “It’s a pleasure to meet one of my heroes.”

“Heroines” corrected Drew.

“Yeah, well you know what I mean,” blushed Steve, shaking Jenny’s hand.

Tim arrived with the bikes and his camera, and a series of pictures were taken, practically everyone posed with Jenny, and Matt and Tim posed with Jenny and Gaby. Then Steve had one with Jenny, and one with Jenny and Gaby, and Maddy and Gaby. They took one of Jenny on the Bianchi, and standing alongside it. Each time Tim angled to get the front of the shop on the picture. ”Next year’s Christmas cards,” he thought.

“You, like, going for a ride?” asked Steve.

“Eventually,” said Jenny, “Why?”

“Mind if I tag along?” he asked blushing.

“I suppose it’s okay,” she said taken aback.

“Given what happened yesterday, I think it might be a good idea to have plenty of people about,” said Matt.

“Oh, Gaby told you, did she?” The question was largely rhetorical, as someone had obviously told Matt for him to know. He nodded his response.

Maddy, who had remained an observer for most of this interaction was still sending psychic hate mail to Steve, behind his back. She was going to watch Steve and Gaby like a hawk, although Harry being there as well, would add another dimension.

Drew, oblivious to Maddy’s mood, was pleased Steve was coming too. He felt a bit safer with a man there. Harry was nice, but Steve was bigger and stronger. Yeah, it was good he was coming.

Crossing The Line Chapter 6 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Matt took Drew and Maddy back to change in his van. Then he put Drew’s bike in the van and whizzed them back to the shop, collecting Harry en route. Meanwhile Jenny had tried the Bianchi and after readjusting the saddle, found it an agreeable ride.

“How far do you want to go?” asked Steve.

Maddy looked at Harry, “Not too far please.”

“You up for a twenty?” asked Steve. Jenny and Drew nodded, Maddy thought about it and then nodded and Harry, feeling himself out on a limb, reluctantly agreed. He looked at his mountain bike, then at all the other bikes. He was going to struggle.

Jenny, sensing that something was bothering him asked him what it was. “Maybe I’d better just go home.”

“You can’t do that,” cried Drew, “All the way here he was like, crowing he was going to ride with a world champion.”

“How about if I ride the MTB?” suggested Drew. They were still discussing this when Matt came out.

“Problems?” he asked.

“Only the weakest rider has the weakest bike.” Voiced Steve, oblivious to the shame being displayed by Harry, who was incandescent with embarrassment.

“Give it here,” said Matt, “I’ve got a hire bike in you can borrow, but I want it back tomorrow.”

“Sure, Mr Davis,” squeaked Harry. Matt disappeared and re-emerged with another Saracen, which Harry accepted with a beaming smile.

“Any damage, you pay for.”

“Fine,” said Harry, who except for a ride on Drew’s Specialized, had never ridden anything half-decent. They adjusted the saddle height, and set off in pursuit of Steve, who had taken it upon himself to lead the way.

“Where we going?” asked Maddy riding alongside Drew.

“Dunno,” said Drew, “but we’re heading west, towards Chickenville,” Harry laughed at this.

“I think you mean Chickerell; it’s where we went with Tim that day, so we could be following the coast road.” A car beeped at them, and they formed a single file. Steve gave the driver ‘the finger’ as he went past.

“I wouldn’t bother if I were you Steve,” offered Jenny, “it only makes them worse, and they think they can justify their bad driving by blaming it on ill-tempered ‘lycra louts’.”

“Okay,” said Steve, “I get the message.”

“Where we going Steve?” called Drew.

“Out towards Abbotsbury and back through the lanes to Dorchester, and then to your village. Is that okay with everyone?”

“Cool,” said Drew.

“Won’t there be some big hills?” asked Harry, feeling a little apprehensive, although he was keeping up, so far.

“One or two. You alright Gaby?”

“She’ll be all right, she won a hill climb,” called Maddy, “it’s me who’ll struggle.”

“Shout if you’re in trouble, we’ll wait,” said Jenny, using her seniority to set the rule. Besides, if there was a struggler, they would have to wait sooner or later as only Steve knew his way, so it wasn’t just a question of stragglers finding their own way back. Plus of course the risk to Gaby or Maddy, from the lunatic who’d tried twice to kill her. “Was this such a good idea?” Jenny asked herself, she looked behind her and Gaby was beaming. “Maybe,” she said to herself, answering her own question.

As previously mentioned the road to Chickerell, rises to the west, cresting on a bend with a mini roundabout. Thereafter, it goes down a little and then has several quite steep ups and downs after ‘Knights in the Bottom’. On the descent to the pub, with the aforementioned silly name, Harry pointed out a farm entrance to Gaby. “See that Moor’s Farm?”

“Yeah,” replied Gaby.

“That’s where John, who was dancing with your sister does, archery.”

“Archery?” said Gaby.

“Yeah, you know, bows and arrows.”

“I know what it is, I know someone who does it back home, a disabled girl.”

“John shoots for the county, I think,” called Harry from behind his heroine.

They continued, the road rising more steeply after the pub, and Harry was beginning to struggle. “Use your gears,” called Drew, aware of Harry’s distress.

“I am.” Puffed Harry.

“No you’re not, drop the front mech.”

“What?” puffed Harry.

“Drop the front gear, the one by your pedals.”

“Oh. Oh bugger!” exclaimed a voice behind. “My chain’s come off.”

“Wait up,” called Drew, which Jenny echoed to Steve. He stopped, then seeing a problem turned back and went to assist.

“Problems?” he enquired, as Harry was trying to put his chain back on. Gaby not wanting to chip a nail, only offered advice.

“He’s not using his gears properly,” said Gaby.

“Oh, I see,” said Steve, knowing that if you get the combination wrong, it’s quite easy to slip the chain. He handed his bike to Harry, then within two ticks had the chain back on, albeit with a couple of oily fingers. “Right Harry, before you start to struggle, change down on the front mech. Don’t wait until you run out of gears on the back. That’s why you lost your chain, it also puts lots of strain on the chain and if it’s a worn one, it can snap.”

“Right, I’ll try and remember,” said Harry, feeling chastened for his relative ignorance.

As Steve went back to the lead, Drew, seeing Harry’s downcast face said, “Don’t worry, we all do it from time to time, don’t we Mad?”

“I still do, but I’m better at replacing it now. Had lotsa practice,” said Maddy grinning. In some ways she was quite pleased someone else was the tyro, usually it was her, but as a girl she only had to smile sweetly and someone would sort the problem. Well, until Drew said, ‘if you don’t do it yourself, you’ll never learn’. But that was before he went all girly. She had noticed he didn’t offer to do it for Harry, even though he could so easily. Still, as Steve was leading the ride, there wasn’t much chance for Gaby and him to interact too often, but Harry was struggling, a bit out of his depth against Steve. “This could prove quite interesting,” she muttered to herself.

They set off again, Steve, Jenny and Drew cycling well within themselves as they waited for Harry. Jenny, slowed down for Drew to come level. “Gaby, if you want to have quick burn up with Steve, carry on, but wait for us.” She felt that as long as Steve was around, Gaby was fairly safe.

“No, it’s okay. But if you want to do one, you go on, we’ll find you,” Drew said back to his mother.

“No I’m quite enjoying this dawdle,” she said.

Drew suddenly pulled out and rushed past her. “Hey Steve, give my mum a blast.”

“What?”

“Give her a chance to work out a bit.”

“What you mean race her?”

“Yeah, what else?”

“We could do Portesham Hill, I suppose.”

“I’ll tell her,” Drew let Jenny catch up with him. “Steve will race you up Portesham Hill. Turn left at the bend, and follow the road up the hill.”

“Sorry Gaby, I’m not racing on a road I don’t know, but you obviously do, so you go.”

“Are you sure?”

“Go, I’ll bring up the others.”

“Okay.” Drew began to speed up until he tucked in behind Steve. “Mum said for you and me to have a go. We’ll wait at the top.”

“Okay with me.” He dropped a cog and flew away from Drew, who for once was taken by surprise. Steve was pulling away, until Drew upped his cadence and his gears. The Campags, clicked and whirred, and Drew’s legs pumped but he was gaining on Steve.

They were both lucky, turning right in the village of Portesham, there was no traffic about. As they began to climb, Drew began to realise Steve was not a strong climber. He was okay, but it wasn’t his strong point. Drew began to scent blood.

As they began the ascent proper, Steve was leading but was now out of his saddle. Drew now knew he had him. He stayed sitting and remained just behind Steve, using whatever slipstream the older youth was making. Then as soon as Steve slowed just a fraction, Drew’s killer instinct kicked in, and he kicked too.

Glancing behind to check the road, Drew now rose from his saddle and began to up the pace. He overtook Steve and kept accelerating. He’d seen Lance Armstrong do it in the mountains, it demoralised opponents. His bike was better for the new wheelset and gears and he was using them. He heard Steve change down again, while he was still accelerating away. He reached the top of the hill twenty seconds before Steve.

“What kept you ?” He smiled sweetly at Steve.

“Jeez … puff … zuz … puff, where the … puff … hell … puff … did you learn …puff … cough … to do that?”

“Be thankful it was me, Mum would have beaten you by twice that.” The smile was innocence masking a killer.

“You’re hardly out of breath!” Exclaimed Steve, coughing as he took a swig from his drink bottle.

“I quite like hills, so does Nicole,” said Drew, referring to Commonwealth Champion Nicole Cooke.

“You haven’t raced her have you?”

“No, I wish,” sighed Drew.

“Carry on like this Gaby, and you might well get the chance.”

They were stood admiring the view when Maddy, then Harry, and finally Jenny hove into view. “Your mum, practically pushed me up the hill,” called a breathless Harry.
“She helped me too,” said Maddy, dismounting to rest her aching limbs for a few minutes.

“How did you get on?” asked Jenny.

“She beat me fair and square,” said Steve, blushing a little although it was difficult to tell on his already reddened face.

“You have to watch her on hills, she’s wicked,” said Jenny, beaming with pride at her offspring’s achievement.

“Chip off the old block, according to her. She told me you’d have beaten me by even more.”

“Don’t believe all you hear, Steve,” riposted Jenny, smiling.

Harry, having recovered from his exertions wanted to show some ownership of Gaby before this new interloper. “I’m glad you won, I think you’re so clever,” with that, he kissed her on the cheek.

Embarrassed, Drew, shrugged his narrow shoulders and replied, “I have a good teacher,” he glanced at his mum, and she smiled back.

“I reckon it’s in the genes,” said Steve, “Which meant I never had a chance. I was a lamb to the slaughter.”

“I left my jeans at home!” exclaimed Drew, wilfully misinterpreting what Steve had said. At this everyone laughed, especially when Harry pointed out the error. “There’s always one,” thought Drew.

“You rode that hill like you’ve been here before,” said Steve, as he struggled to understand how he’d been beaten by a younger rider, and a girl at that. One he fancied like crazy.

Drew stood with one hand on his chest and the other touching his face, “Moi?” he said, sounding like Miss Piggy.

“Oui, tu!” answered Steve, which confused Drew. It also confused Jenny, who spoke reasonable French, as to why Steve had used the intimate form of address.

Maddy had missed the language clue, but was carefully watching for body language. Steve was mirroring Gaby, and so was Harry. “Oops!” she whispered to herself, “Stand well back if the fireworks begin.”

“Everyone had a long enough rest?” asked Jenny, deciding to move things on a bit. She wasn’t sure she wanted Steve hanging around Gaby, he was a bit too old for he, a feeling shared with Harry, who was beginning to feel a little hostile towards the competition. “If she wants someone who is a good rider, then I’ll become a good rider.” He thought to himself, “I’m going to ask dad to buy me this bike, when I get home tonight.” He felt in dire need of some demonstration of the seriousness of his suit to Gaby, telling her he had bought a decent bike, he felt was one such example.

The rest of the ride went without much drama. Steve led, with Gaby in second place and the others jostling for the other places, except Jenny, she cruised along behind the others content to guard the rear as best she could.

Steve showed his knowledge of the local geography. From Portesham, he led them down the back roads to Winterbourne Steepleton; there they crossed the main road following it for a short time, before heading north and up a climb and a steep descent towards Grimston. Then they went across another main road and followed the road to Sydling St Nicholas, thence to Cerne Abbas. “Anyone want to see the Giant?” called Steve. The answer back was a unanimous ‘Yes’, so they detoured the short distance to the viewing point.

“This is the one with the huge thingy,” sniggered Gaby in schoolgirl fashion to Maddy. They stopped for a few minutes in the lay-by and looked at the ancient carving. Jenny trying to remember if she had seen it before or was it the one in Sussex, the Long Man of Wilmington ? Maybe she’d seen them both. It didn’t really matter. She watched Maddy and Drew acting like schoolgirls, giggling together.

“Who wants an ice cream?” she said, and they trouped off to the van parked just a few yards further on. It was an expensive call, but then they always rip off tourists at these places. The five ices cost her ten pounds.

Drew knew where he was now, he’d ridden out here a couple of weeks before; if necessary he could lead them home. They would certainly have done the twenty miles by the time they got back. He glanced over at Harry, “You alright?”

“Yeah, great, really enjoying it.” answered Harry. It wasn’t quite true, the saddle was beginning to chafe, he would have to add cycle shorts to his wish list. But maybe he was making progress with his true love.

“You okay, Mad?” Drew enquired.

“Of course, I’m glad we came up here anyway. Thanks Steve.”

“No problem,” he replied blushing slightly. Then picking up his bike, he said, “We all ready to get back?” A chorus of ‘Yes’ was accompanied by the rest mounting their bikes. “Move ‘em up, head ‘em out!” he shouted, and off they set back towards Dorchester.

On reaching Charminster, he took the same route Drew had followed, crossing the village, up a short but steep rise, then down the old Sherbourne road, to another lane, which by-passed most of Dorchester bringing them out at a roundabout by the Dorchester bypass at Kingston Maurward Stinsford. “Thomas Hardy’s heart is buried in the churchyard over there,” said Steve, “Anyone want to see the spot? CS Lewis is also buried there.”

“Who?” asked Gaby.

“Remember Narnia, Lion, Witch & Wardrobe?” offered Jenny.

“Yeah.”

“He wrote it,” completed Jenny.

“Oh.” said Gaby, shrugging her shoulders.

“I thought you enjoyed it,” said Jenny, feeling a little perplexed at Gaby’s nonchalance. Then thought, “Teenagers!”

“I did, so?”

Ignoring this odd behaviour, Jenny said, “I’d like to see the graveyard, even if this lot wouldn’t.” That decided things, and they biked the short distance to see the graveyard. It wasn’t very special, but they had been there. It was something to tell Dave.

“Back to your village?”

“Yes.” Was the reply. So Steve led them back through some more lanes with one or two further ups and downs, but they all managed it. They got back to the cottage and Gaby opened the door with her key.

“Anyone want a cuppa?” called Jenny, “Put the kettle on, Gabs.”

“It won’t fit,” came back the response moving towards the kitchen.

“Tea Steve?” Jenny asked their guide.

“Not for me,” he answered.

“Well thanks for a really interesting ride, I really enjoyed it.”

“My pleasure; thanks for coming with me. Oh Gaby mentioned something about a signed photo…” he said blushing.

“Hang on, I’ll get one.” Jenny disappeared in doors and re-emerged two minutes later with a photo which she signed for him. They shook hands and he set off for his home in Weymouth.

Jenny was putting the borrowed bike away in the garage when she noticed Harry rubbing his bottom. “Saddle sore?” she asked smiling at him.

“A bit,” he confessed, blushing.

“It happens to us all at first. Rub some cream in after a warm bath. The best cure is a good pair of cycle shorts with a gel pad, and lots of practice. It gets easier with practice or you get tougher, I’m not sure which.” She said this with a warm smile' she thought he was quite a game kid.

“Thanks. I’ll try that. Can you recommend a good make of shorts and bike?”

“Speak to Matt, he’ll be better informed on what is available these days than I am. I get most of my kit from my sponsors. How do you like a road bike compared to a MTB?”

“It’s great, it goes quite a bit faster.”

“It’s tougher on hills though.”

“Yeah but, I’ll get used to that.”

“Spoken like a true athlete.”

“I’ll have to, it’s the only way I can keep up with Gaby.”

“I think you might have a bit of catching up to do there, she’s well on her way to winning some major competitions in her age group, even some older ones. She is very good, so don’t feel despondent if you never quite catch her up. Steve is a few years older, and she lost him on the hill climb. He’s a local champion…”

“I see what you mean.”

“She is a very special young lady,” said Jenny, thinking, “And boy, I hope you never find out just how special she is!”

“Well, she’s your daughter,” smiled Harry, still rubbing his stiffening rump.

“Indeed, she is. I think if I were you, I’d get off to that warm bath.”

“Yeah, good idea. Thanks Mrs Bond.”

“Bye Harry.” She waved as he pushed his bike home, his bottom too tender to remount it. She chuckled to herself as she went in.

“What’s so funny?” asked Drew, presenting his mother with a mug of tea.

“Harry is a bit saddle sore, well more than a bit.”

“Well I’m not rubbing it better!” exclaimed Drew.

“I think he wanted you to kiss it bet…” called Maddy, disappearing out the back door with Drew in hot pursuit. Jenny laughed at the antics of the teens as she sipped her tea. Then she wandered into the kitchen and looked at the clock, it was time to have a snack and think about the evening meal, give Carol a night off. She’d also have to call Germany… Thinking about that made her feel a bit sad, it was good to be with her family, even one with two daughters!

Crossing The Line Chapter 7 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The phone ringing disturbed the relative peace of the cottage. Jenny was washing dishes while Maddy and Gaby were out in the garden, messing about with a ball. Jenny, scowling and muttering under her breath went to answer it, shaking the water off her hands as she walked.

“Is Gaby there?”

“Who’s calling?”

“It’s Harry. Dad’s agreed to buy me a new bike,” gasped an excited voice down the phone.

“I’m glad for you,” said Jenny, “I’ll see if I can find her for you.” She put the phone down and called from the back door. “Gaby, Harry wants you on the phone.”

Drew duly came and spoke briefly on the phone. Then returning to the kitchen, spoke to Jenny and Maddy, the latter was making a drink. “Harry’s gonna buy the bike he borrowed today. His dad phoned Matt, who agreed to sell it to them.”

“He’s only buying it to be closer to his girlfriend,” said Maddy, in a detached voice.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” snapped back Drew.

“Exactly what I said. He wants to win favour with you, so he’s buying a racing bike. I hope his blisters have gone down.”

“Well he’s wasting his time. Like, I mean we’re only gonna be here another couple of days. Like, I might never see him again. Like, if he can’t ride twenty miles without getting a sore bum, he isn’t gonna be riding up to Warsop, is he?”

“Come on you two,” interjected Jenny, “Maybe he’s just decided he likes riding and that’s why he’s buying a new bike. Let’s face it, that mountain bike thing he had was no incentive to want to ride, was it?”

“I still think he’s besotted with Gabs. He’d do anything to get in her good books.”

“Well he’s wasting his time,” said Drew, now blushing and wishing he’d not spoken at all.

“So is he going to see Matt tomorrow?” asked Jenny.

“No, his dad bought it by card over the phone. Got it for three hundred, I think.”

“Not a bad price,” Jenny said nodding her head.

“Dunno,” replied Drew, “Depends on what the new price was.”

“Well you won’t get much for less than about four or five hundred, will you?”

“No, I s’pose not. Anyway, his dad’s taking him into Dorchester to get some cycle shorts.” Drew started to snigger as he said this, thinking about how saddle sore the poor boy was. The other two laughed as well, as they thought about it.

“It isn’t funny really,” said Jenny, suppressing with limited success, a laugh. “We’ve all had sore bottoms from racing saddles. I can remember how things were before gel saddles, then you just got on with it, and the chamois in the shorts were just that, leather.”

“Have you been cycling that long?” asked Maddy.

“What, like before Dr Dunlop invented pneumatic tyres?” asked Jenny, with a smile still on her face.

“I dunno,” said Maddy, looking bemused.

“Don’t tease her mum, tell her about how you won the Cheshire junior county title. She beat the boys in her age group too.”

“So you’re both like, cycling prodigies?” said Maddy.

“I suppose we are. I’ve ridden a bike since I was about three years old, and Drew and Jules have done the same. But Jules doesn’t particularly like it, unlike the wunderkind here.”

“How old were you when you started racing?” asked Maddy.

“About ten, I think. I persuaded my dad to get a me a racing type bike, we had to get it built, I was so small. Cost about sixty pounds in those days, which was considerably more than it sounds today. I watched Eddy Merckx racing and I wanted to be like him.”

“You wanted to be like a man?” said Maddy with some astonishment.

“No, not like a man, I just wanted to win cycle races and he was the best. Some consider he was possibly the best all round rider of the lot.”

“What about Lance, I’ll bet he goes on to win the Tour, over and over again,” said Drew with some insistence.

“He well might, but you don’t see him racing in much else do you?” replied his mother.

“So. He’s a Tour specialist.”

“Merckx, won the Tour five times, and may have made six if some idiot Frenchman hadn’t punched him as he went past. He crashed and broke his jaw. But he was racing all season, not just one race, he might do six majors plus some shorter stuff. I don’t see Armstrong doing that.”

“Well I still think he’s good,” said Drew, huffing.

“I didn’t say he wasn’t, I simply said I thought Merckx was better.”

Drew went back out into the garden, still huffing. He rarely won an argument on cycling with his mother, especially when she could bring up names from the past he’d hardly heard of. He knew of Merckx, and she was probably right, but he wasn’t going to agree with her, so he made a tactical withdrawal.

“I’m glad you didn’t want to be a man,” said Maddy, as she followed Drew out to the garden.

Jenny stood aghast as she took on board what Maddy had just said to her. Maddy had completely misunderstood what she had said. She had meant to say she wanted to win, like Merckx, not become him. Thinking of Drew’s situation, it became obvious to her where Maddy was coming from. “Oh God, I hope she doesn’t think we’re all suffering from Gender Identity Disorder, because even Drew, has nothing proven yet. He might be gay, he may be absolutely normal, he might have one of those chromosomal abnormalities or be androgen insensitive.”

Maddy’s comment shook her to the core, and it suddenly made her even more sensitive or empathic to Drew’s possible position, assuming it was something other than normal. “Maybe he’s just transvestite, likes girly clothes and things, lots of men are according to the statistics. Oh hell, this gets so complicated, yet I don’t want him to go to a doctor at the moment in case it prejudices his own choice. I’ll have to talk to Dave, even if he doesn’t like it.”

Out in the garden, Maddy and Drew were sat enjoying a bit of late afternoon sun.

“I’m glad Auntie Jenny didn’t want to be a man.”

“What?” said Drew sitting up. “Course she didn’t. There’s nothing wrong with my mum.”

“I know, I know. That’s what I was saying,” said Maddy trying to calm things down.

“So what are you getting at then, like, ‘cos I look a bit like a girl, that it’s because my mum wanted to be a boy?”

“No. I didn’t say that, and I didn’t mean it.” She paused until she sensed Drew had cooled a little, “No I just meant because life is better as a girl, don’t you think?”

“How would I know?” said Drew obstructively.

“I would have thought you were exactly the person to know. Not many boys have had a chance to live as a girl, and as successfully as you.”

“So are you telling me I’m, like, more girly than other boys?”

“No silly, but you have lived as a girl and as a boy, so you have some idea of what that means.”

“Not especially, I might look like a girl, but under these clothes is pure boy.” Drew stood up as he spoke. Maddy half expected him to beat his chest like Tarzan, and for his voice to suddenly deepen as he spoke. However, neither of these things happened. He looked and sounded like she did. She looked at him and then shook her head.

“So, if you are so macho, how come you didn’t help Harry fix his loose chain?”

“I was like, role playing. You know, like, pretending I might dirty my hands or chip my nail varnish.”

“It’s already chipped,” said Maddy.

“Oh no!” exclaimed Drew, “It’s supposed to be extra hard.”

“Like you?”

“Yeah. Like me.” He examined his nails, holding his long fingers out before him, palms down. “I can’t see where it’s chipped.”

“It isn’t,” said Maddy shaking her head.

“Then why did you say…?” But Maddy was walking away. “Maddy, why…?” he called trotting after her.

Dave, Jules and Carol walked in through the front door as Drew entered the kitchen. He watched his parents embrace, “Good day?” asked Jenny, to which Dave nodded.

Drew felt a tear form in his eyes, which he tried to swallow back, but seeing his parents act as they usually did when his mother wasn’t away was slightly too much for our hero, especially given the mind game Maddy had been playing recently. He rushed up and hugged them both.

“Hey kiddo, you nearly knocked me over,” said Dave.

“Sorry,” replied Drew, sniffing.

“You got a cold?” asked Dave.

“No.” said Drew blushing, and looking down at the floor, but continuing to hug them.

“Okay girl, good ride?” Drew felt choked and unable to speak, nodded an answer.

Jenny realised that Drew was struggling for some reason, so answered for them both, “We had a nice gentle ride, didn’t we Gaby?” She rubbed Drew on the head. Drew hugged them both tighter.

“Ugh! I’ve got sand in everything,” announced the arrival of Jules, “I’m going for a shower,” prefixed her departure. However, her teenage self-centredness was enough to break the emotional spell which had entranced Drew, and he was able to sniff back the tears and walk away before anyone spotted his runny mascara.

“I need to go to the toilet,” he lied, as he went up the stairs, feeling very mixed up. However, he knew one thing, he was going to enjoy his parents being together while it lasted. He knew it would be ephemeral, his mother was missing races and her position in the table would be affected soon if it wasn’t already.

He took his compact from the small handbag he was using. Careful use of a tissue minimised the damage to his eye makeup. He was still screwed up, nevertheless, he was determined to make the best of things. This meant not thinking about the things Maddy and he had been talking about. There was time for that later.

After composing himself, he descended the stairs to the smells of cooking meat. Hunger now became his dominant need, and he hoped they wouldn’t have to wait too long to eat.

Maddy and Carol were talking in the lounge, Jenny was in the kitchen with Dave, he was adding knobs of butter to new potatoes. “Can I help?” he asked.

“No that’s alright ,Gabs. Oh, can you take the mint sauce through?” said Jenny indicating a small jug on top of a work surface.

“Roast lamb, yummee,” he said as he carried the little jug to the dining room.

“Gaby, can you tell your sister she has five minutes maximum?” called Jenny from the kitchen.

“ ‘kay.” He slipped up the stairs and knocked on the bathroom door. “Dinner in five minutes.”

“What?” said a voice behind him.

“Jeez!” he said jumping. He stood facing his sister his hands over his chest, “You frightened the life out of me then,” his heart was still pounding in overdrive.

“That makes a change then.”

“What?”

“Usually it’s the brown stuff you have frightened out of you!”

“What are you on about?”

“When you accuse someone of frightening you, you usually say ‘shit’ not ‘life’.”

“What does it matter?” Drew was now blushing and feeling very confused.

“It’s just you seem more of a girl every time I see or speak to you.” Jules was rubbing her head with a towel as she spoke.

“Don’t you start as well,” he sighed, trying not to engage in a conversation on this topic.

“Why, who else was saying it? Don’t tell me, Maddy?” Jules smiled triumphantly.

“Who else?” Drew then terminated the conversation, “If you’ve finished in here, I’m gonna wash my hands.” He slipped into the bathroom, and was thankful the mirror over the washbasin was steamed up. He washed his hands and then opened the window, leaving before the mirror cleared.

The meal was eaten with the minimum of small talk. Drew although hungry still felt choked so he ate slowly, forcing down each morsel. He couldn’t believe how this nonsense was affecting him, but it was. He was glad when the meal was over, and as he was helping carry dirty dishes to the kitchen the door bell rang. He went to open it.

“Hi Gaby, you okay?” said the young man stood at the door.

“Yes, thanks to you. I never did say thanks for saving my life.” Drew blushed as he spoke to John.

“That’s okay, any time,” said John nonchalantly. He held open his arms to Gaby, who accepted his embrace, and then pecked him on the cheek. “It’s almost worth the risk to get kissed by a pretty girl afterwards.”

Drew stood blushing like a tomato.

“Gaby Bond get your dirty paws off my fellah,” called Jules. Drew felt himself shrinking as he withdrew from the older teenagers.

“It’s okay, she was just thanking me for saving her life,” said John laughing.

“If she’s not careful, it’ll be me threatening her not some local yokel,” said Jules, before taking possession of the caller. “We’re off, Mum, see you later.”

“Don’t be too late,” called Dave, “Back here by eleven thirty at the latest.”

“Yeah, yeah,” said Jules before the door closed.

After the postprandial clean up, feeling at a loose end Drew announced, “I’m going for a quick ride.”

“No you’re not,” said his father.

“Why not?”

“In case that lunatic’s about, who knows where he is.”

“I’ll be alright.”

“I know you will, because you’re staying here,” said Dave firmly.

“I wanna go for a ride.”

“I don’t care what you want to do, you’ll do as I say young lady.”

“That’s not fair.”

“I don’t care. Any more shenanigans from you and I’ll send you up to your room.”

“I’m bloody well going there anyway. So there!” Drew began to storm off up the stairs.

“Gaby, you come back here, this minute. I’ll tell you when you can go.” Dave was seething.

“Up yours,” was muttered under the breath; instead Drew knew when he was licked.

“What?” he said curtly.

“Don’t you dare speak to either your mother or me like that ever again, or so help me I’ll stop you riding for … a … month. Understand?”

“Yes,” said Drew sullenly, “Can I go now?”

“Yes.”

He turned dejectedly and on heavy legs climbed the stairs. He entered his bedroom and threw himself down on the bed and began to sob into his pillow, clutching bunny tightly.

“What was all that about?” asked Jenny.

“Gaby wanted to go out on her bike and I said, no.”

“I could have gone with her,” said Jenny.

“In view of the danger of that lunatic still at large, I said no.”

“So why did she get so upset?”

“She cheeked me, so I sent her to her room.”

“Oh!”

“So, what did I do wrong?” asked Dave feeling in the minority again.

“Nothing. It’s simply that she’s been a bit emotional today, I don’t know why. So maybe she’s not herself.”

“That’s the whole bloody problem isn’t it, she’s not feeling herself,” said Dave exasperated.

“Oh, we’re back to that are we? I thought we’d agreed.” Jenny took the moral high ground and in best school ma’am fashion called Dave to account like a naughty schoolboy.

“Oh, for God’s sake.” He walked off, to go and tinker with his car.

Carol, who was opening a bottle of wine in the kitchen, observed to Jenny, “Here have a glass of plonk, it’ll calm you down and you’ll see things differently. Maddy, can you take a can of beer out to your uncle?” Maddy, grumbling, came and did as she was asked.

“Maybe I will have a drink, I can’t feel any worse, can I?”

“So what’s happening? Tell your Auntie Carol.” said Carol, quickly draining the glass.

“Cor, Carol, that was quick,” exclaimed Jenny.

“Not really, I like to savour the first one,” smiled Carol.

“Crikey, it looked as if you didn’t like the taste of it and were drinking it as fast as you could.”

“Yes, Mummy,” quipped Carol. “You see it helps the pain.”

“Pain? What pain are you in?”

“Oh I’m not at the moment, but I’ll have a headache in the morning,” smiled Carol, quaffing her second glass. Jenny had yet to touch hers.

“You are crazy cuz,” said Jenny smiling at her cousin.

“Me, I’m not mad. I’m the only sane one here,” said Carol, hamming it up. “Please don’t send for the men in white coats, unless they’re from the off licence.”

Jenny laughed at the antics before her. She shook her head and tears were forming in her eyes. “You are bonkers,” she said, laughing.

“Well I may be, but you look better. Now what’s the problem.”

Jenny looked to see where Maddy was, she was still talking to Dave, before closing the kitchen door. “Several things, obviously this business about the attempts on Gaby’s life is the major one, but I’m also worried about this girlishness that Drew seems to be showing. At times I almost forget he ever was a boy, and it is really getting to Dave. He saw it as an occasional thing, which he tolerated. Coping with it for several days, is pushing that tolerance.”

“I see. I had noticed how easily Drew slipped into the Gaby role, and I’m probably guilty of encouraging it. But it does seem so natural and he makes such a pretty girl.”

“I happened in on him in his undies and he looks like a female from behind, his hips and bottom are rounded and his waist is narrow, so are his shoulders. That can’t have just happened overnight, so how have we missed it?”

“It’s very easy, believe me. Besides, how often do you see teenagers with their kit off? Not very, normally boys are stuck in those shapeless things they call clothes, so when dressed in more fitting stuff, who knows what we might see.” Carol poured herself another drink.

“I feel I need to talk some more with Dave, but he just gets upset. He seems to think if he ignores it, it will go away. Typical man.” Then she blushed, as she said, “The other thing is, we don’t really have time to discuss it properly. I’ve got to get back to Germany as soon as I can. It’s a pain, but we need the money. If I can stay at the top for a year, it should help the coffers and we so need a new car. That VW’s been so good, but I hate to think how many miles are on it, and the camper’s pretty old too. I feel caught in a cleft stick.”

“I’m sure you’re doing the right thing. Gaby seems happy enough most of the time, so why worry for the moment? I’ll try and make myself available if she wants to talk to an older woman.”

“Thanks Carol, you are such a help. Gosh is the bottle empty?” Jenny almost gasped this last question, as she hadn’t touched her drink.

“Never mind, got another somewhere.”

“Is that wise? I mean it’s your business, I know, but if you are driving in the morning, you might be over the limit.”

“Good point,” said Carol, “Damn! I suppose I’d better have some tea or coffee.”

“Some water might be better, dilute it more.”

“Good idea,” she filled a glass from the tap. “Yuck!” She said, “I can’t believe we’re eighty per cent this stuff.”

“Do you think riding a bike would make Drew’s little bum bigger and rounder?”

“I’ve no idea, but I wouldn’t have thought so. I mean, if you look at those who do so professionally, they’re like stick insects, aren’t they? I mean, look at yourself, hardly a fuller figure, are you?”

“So something isn’t right with him then?” Said Jenny finally sipping her wine.

“I honestly don’t know, but she isn’t complaining, is she?”

“No I suppose not. Dave seems to think once she’s home, a quick hair cut and Drew will be back. I tried to tell him, he could be wrong but ... you know men, once they have an idea in their heads, it’s….”

“I know dear, but it happens so infrequently the novelty disturbs them,” said Carol casually.

“What?” said Jenny.

“Men and thinking, it’s why they get married, to have someone do it for them, like their washing and cooking. They’re little boys really, need mothering.”

“That’s a bit sexist, isn’t it?” said Jenny, feeling that Dave wasn’t like that.

“It’s true though,” said Carol, making faces at the glass of water.

“Not always, my Dave isn’t like that at all.”

“Pity Jesus isn’t here,” sighed Carol.

“What?” gasped Jenny wondering what Carol was going to say next.

“He’s supposed to do a nice trick with water. God this is horrible,” she announced and poured it down the sink.

As the two women chatted downstairs, Drew had dozed off. Dave shutting the car bonnet woke him. He was stiff and his mouth was dry, his eyes were all stuck together, too. He gingerly prised them open and sat up on his bed. He stood up carefully and checked his face in the mirror, his eyes were red rimmed and puffy and his mascara had migrated over large swathes of his cheeks.

He went to the bathroom and washed his face, it felt cooling and refreshing. After using the loo, he went and sat on his bed. It was ages since he’d been grounded and he didn’t like the bad feeling with his father. He knew his dad was right, it was dangerous out on his own, but he loved to ride especially when he wanted to mull something over. He decided he had but one course of action left to him.

He tidied himself up and went downstairs. Dave was washing the car with a bucket and sponge. “Dad, I came to apologise. You were right and I was out of order.”

Dave paused, dropping the sponge in the bucket. “Yes you were, but I accept your apology. Right you have a choice, either go back up to your room or help me clean these cars.”

“Which one do you want me to do?” said Drew smiling, and feeling a tremendous sense of relief.

Crossing The Line Chapter 8 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

It was quite some time since he had washed a car, although he was pleased he had chosen to do Carol’s Honda, it was smaller and he could reach the top of the roof if he stood on tip toes.

Half an hour of hard work followed, but finally, the car was washed and dried and he was buffing the wax polish he’d also spread on the paintwork. His arms ached, but in a nice way. Exercise was good, and his body enjoyed it.

“You’ve done a good job there bo…girl,” said Dave quickly correcting himself.

“I had a good teacher,” Drew said deliberately, but sincerely flattering his father. His father blushed very slightly and broke eye contact for a moment. This was obviously a little difficult for him. He was also trying to avoid looking at Drew or should we say Gaby’s chest, which had got wet and was showing nipples through the damp tee shirt.

“I think you’d better go and change,” said Dave, trying to look elsewhere. Drew looked down at himself, and smiled, now he understood Dave’s embarrassment. The evening was well advanced, so Drew went for a shower and changed into his nightgown. Maddy offered to dry his hair, which he accepted.

“What was all that with your dad?” she asked.

“Nothing much, I wanted to go for a ride and he told me I couldn’t. I got cross and so did he. I s’pose he was worried in case that loony was out there again. He’s had two goes at me, might be third time lucky.”

“Oh don’t!” said Maddy shuddering. “When I saw that car come at you the other night... I thought the worst for a minute.”

“I didn’t think and couldn’t move, my legs just froze. It was ‘orrible.”

“Ooh, let’s talk about something else.”

“I’d like to get the swine, before he gets me,” spat Drew, clenching his fist.

“Keep still,” scolded Maddy trying to put some rollers in his hair.

“What ya’doin’?” he asked, feeling her pulling on his hair.

“Making you beautiful, why?”

“Oh!” he sat quietly for moment. “I need a plan.”

“You sound like that bloke in The A Team. I think you might have watched too many videos.” She laughed and continued rolling his long hair. Having finished she placed a hair net over them.

“What are you doing, I hope I haven’t got to sleep in this lot?”

“Fraid so.”

“You are joking?”

“No, but it will look nice tomorrow.”

“I won’t sleep a wink tonight.”

“Yes you will. You’ll forget all about them once you lie down.”

“You’ve gotta be joking, my head feels like a ploughed field and the bloody tractor’s still up there.”

“Don’t exaggerate Gabs, it’s a combine harvester.” As she said this she fell about laughing and Drew laughed too. When they stopped, Maddy asked,” Well clever boots, what’s the plan then?”

“I don’t know yet, but I can’t go around waiting for this bloke to try and kill me, I need to try and get him to do it and instead fall into our trap.”

“I don’t think the council will allow you to dig holes in the road.”

“I was talking meta…whatever it is.”

“Phoric.”

“What is?”

“Metaphoric, you were talking metaphorically.”

“Was I? Alright, so I was. Anyhow, meta-whatever or not, we need to think of a way to draw him and grab him.”

“Come on Gabs, even the police can’t do that, so how are we?” Maddy didn’t think she liked the way this was proceeding. “You’re thinking of being the bait in this trap, aren’t you?”

“Unless you want to, I’ll loan you my bike and kit.”

“No thanks, I’ll pass on that one, thank you all the same, and I think you should too.”

“I owe that rat-bag twice now, plus one for Cheesecake. Then there’s that bike I broke. That’s three.”

“Four, if you were counting Cheeseman.”

“Four? Oh yeah, well I owe him for four then.”

“Four what?”

“How do I know, but it’s what they say in the films, you know, “I owe you one”, and so on.”

“No I don’t know. This is beginning to sound silly, almost suicidal and I don’t like it.”

“What don’t you like?”

“All of it. I don’t want to see that pretty face or body of yours damaged.” At this Maddy found herself blushing. “Besides, Harry would kill me, not to mention your parents.”

“What’s Harry got to do with it?” Asked Drew, gingerly feeling the superstructure in his hair. “You sure this is going to be alright?” he asked pointing at his hair.

“Trust me, I’m your beauty consultant. As for Harry, I’d have thought he would have lots to do with it.”

“Why?”

“Because he’s a boy and you’re a girl. If you’re going to go all macho, you’d better get some boys to help, failing that get Harry and William.” She laughed as she said this.

“I thought you liked William.”

“He’s okay I guess, just a bit slow.”

“I thought he was quite clever.”

“I didn’t mean it like that.”

“How did you mean it, then?”

“Gabs use your brain.”

“I can’t, you stuck rollers in it.”

“Don’t be silly,” she scolded him.

“You did, you pulled my hair, and my brain is just beneath that, so you’ve pulled it up under the rollers.”

“Don’t be daft, your skull is between your brain and your hair.”

“Well I think you’ve pulled that tight too.”

“It’s bone, you dummy!”

“It’s probably soft after my shower, and you’ve permanently damaged me with these torture devices.”

“Don’t be such a wimp. I thought you were talking tough a moment ago, catching murderers and the like.”

“That’s different.”

“Yeah, it’s dangerous.”

“So is letting you loose with rollers.”

“So what’s this macho plan, then?”

“I dunno yet, but I’ll think of something.”

“I think you need to talk to Harry, better still, talk to your dad.”

“He’ll only try and stop me.”

“Sounds good from where I’m standing.”

“Maaaaad! I thought you were on my side.”

“I’m too young to wear black.”

“You’re wearing black now.”

“I’m talking metaphorically.”

“You’re still wearing black, and what’s that got to do with my plan to catch Meadows.”

“Have you got one now?”

“Not yet but I will.”

“You sound like Ron Weaslie, from Harry Potter.”

“And you sound like Hermione.”

“That’s okay, she’s the clever one who always saves his bacon.”

“Maybe I should be the Harry Potter one, then,” said Drew puffing out his chest.

“Harriet Potter maybe, in that outfit?” said Maddy causing him to visibly shrink.

“I won’t be wearing this when I set out to trap him.”

“If you knew what you were doing, it would be the ideal thing,” said Maddy under her breath.

“What?” asked Drew.

“I was agreeing with you. I think your junior executive’s suit would be much more authoritative.”

“What?” Looking completely confused, Drew asked again, “What are you on about?”

“Look here Nancy Drew…”then realising the unconscious pun she had made, she began to snigger. “Nancy Drew..” she chuckled.

“I’m not a nancy,” said Drew his eyes, beginning to fill with tears.

“I didn’t mean it like that, I meant the girl detective. I hadn’t even thought about the Drew bit. Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.”

“If you call me Barbie the detective, I’ll slap you one.”

“Okay, I won’t,” promised Maddy. “Shall we go and get a cuppa?”

“Is the torture session over?” asked Drew, still unsure about the construction standing where his hair used to be.

“No it’s torturer’s break time, afterwards I put you on the rack and thumbscrews,” laughed Maddy, walking to the kitchen.

“If that’s all, it shouldn’t be too bad,” joked Drew, following her.

“See if anyone else wants a cup, will you? I’ll put the kettle on,” said Maddy.

“It won’t fit,” quipped Drew.

“We’ve done that one,” snapped Maddy, like a verbal mousetrap.

“Oh,” said Drew, forlornly, “I’d better go and ask the oldies.” With that, he went into the lounge. “Anyone want a cuppa?” he called from the door way.

Dave who was doing the crossword in the paper, glanced up then back at his paper, then back at Drew. “Jesus H Christ!” he thought as he saw Drew in nightgown and rollers. He hid behind the paper, coping with the shock as best he could.

Jenny and Carol ordered a cup, but Dave was still twitching behind the paper. “Daddy do you want one?” asked Drew, almost purring. Dave just shuddered, making some grunting noise from behind the paper.

“Dave Bond, answer your daughter,” scolded Jenny, unaware of his agony.

“Uh? What? Sorry I was miles away,” said Dave, wishing he were.

“Do you want a cup of tea?”

“Yes, alright sweetheart,” he smiled back, now calmer from the shock.

“Okay Daddy,” quipped Drew, and disappeared back to the kitchen.

“What has he got on his head?” asked Dave to Jenny and Carol.

“Maddy’s obviously put her hair in rollers,” said Jenny casually, “Why?”

“That was Drew, wasn’t it?” asked Dave shaking his head slowly.

“It was Gaby, yes, why?”

“Nothing. Just checking.” Dave hid back under his paper.

While the kettle was boiling, Maddy put a face pack on Drew, one that went greenish grey as it dried. Drew had protested, but Maddy convinced him it would get a laugh, so he went along with it. He felt it tighten on his skin, “Is it supposed to do that?” he asked Maddy.

“Do what?” she asked pouring the teas.

“Feel like my face is wrapped in plaster of Paris?”

“Don’t talk too much, you’ll crack it. Take the teas in and then we can do each others’ nails.”

Drew collected the tray and walked in to the lounge. Jenny and Carol saw the face pack and began to laugh, Carol having to rush of to the toilet before she wet herself. Dave, grabbed his mug without looking up from the paper. “Thanks love,” he said, continuing with his crossword.

“So what’s with the face pack, then?” asked Jenny.

“Maddy said it was good for my skin,” said Drew with difficulty, feeling his face stiff under the cleansing mask.

Dave looked up at Jenny and Drew, “My son, the Bride of Frankenstein!” he groaned. The other two sniggered.

“Well?” asked Maddy.

“It got a reaction, Dad groaned and called me, Mrs Frankenstein, or something. Mum and Auntie Carol just laughed.”

“Come on, you can do my nails first and then I’ll do yours.”

“Okay,” agreed Drew, as Maddy lifted her foot onto his lap, he began to swab her toenails with nail varnish remover. “I hate the smell of this stuff,” he added, referring to the bottle of solvent in his hand.

After cleaning her nails, and then wiping off the remover with a soapy flannel, he dried her feet and began applying the colour she’d chosen. Maddy sipped her tea, enjoying being pampered. Then it was all change, and she repeated the process for Drew. Maddy had opted for a violet shade of varnish while Drew had repeated his choice from before, a pale opalescent pink. It made him feel tidy without screaming girl at everyone. Part of him was going to miss this little bit of intimacy with Maddy, when they got home, and he went back into boy mode.

Having threatened him that the face mask had to stay on all night, she relented and helped him wash it off, which they did with warm water. “No just pat your face.” She instructed as Drew began rubbing his skin too harshly. “Now rub this cream in gently.”

“What for?” asked Drew, thinking the process was over.

“It’s a night cream, it will feed your skin while you sleep, besides, you’re supposed to moisturise after one of those masks, otherwise they dry your skin too much.” Drew didn’t question her advice, it was still partly alien territory to him, and in some ways he preferred to keep it that way. He already knew too much about makeup and lingerie, a knowledge he’d have to hide when he went home.

He cringed as he imagined a scenario, he was with Clive and Paul and he went to sit down. Instead of just hitching his trousers at the knees as he sat, he swept his hand behind him, smoothing down a skirt he wasn’t wearing.

“What ya doin’ man?” asked Clive his face wearing a puzzled expression.

“Nothin’, why?” said Drew, beginning to blush as he realised what he’d done.

“Looked like you were smoothin’ your petticoat,. said Clive, enjoying the opportunity to score one over Drew.

“Nah, I thought there was something behind me on the chair,” answered Drew, now glowing brighter than a beacon.

“Yes, you were,” said Paul, joining the fun, “You were doing that like a girl does, before they sit down in skirts.” And to rub salt in the wound, he demonstrated in an exaggerated way.

“No, I bloody well didn’t. I thought there was something behind me, alright!” Drew felt his voice and anger rising in unison, he didn’t want a fight, but he wasn’t going to back down either. “ALRIGHT?” he said very loudly.

“Yeah okay, keep it cool, man,” said Clive, backing down from his irate friend, while Paul, nodded avoiding eye contact.

Drew felt a tear form in his eye. “What’s the matter flower?” asked Maddy, hugging him to her.

“I just had a premonition,” said Drew, more tears began to follow the first one.

“Of what?” said Maddy, hugging him close. She had a cold feeling in her stomach, had he seen his own demise? She didn’t really want to know, but she had to.

“I was back in school with Clive and Paul, and as I sat down I smoothed my skirt, only I wasn’t wearing one.” The tears rolled down his cheeks.

“That’s okay, I do it all the time,” soothed Maddy.

“That’s the problem, I was in boy mode at the time, and they noticed.” He hugged her tightly, feeling tears now streaming down his face. “Do you think I can go back to being a boy again?”

“Course you can,” she reassured him, “In fact you’ll have a big advantage over all the other boys.”

“Wassat?” he said sniffing.

“You can almost think like a girl.”

“Maaad!” he said in anguish, “I don’t wanna think like a girl, I wanna be a boy.”

“Oh!” said Maddy, thinking, “Houston, we have a problem!”

A short while later, Drew went to bed. He took his most recent edition of Cycling Weekly, with him. “Shit! The tour was on, he’d forgotten all about it.” How could he do that? It was his ambition to ride in and eventually win a tour, not just any tour, but The Tour! Without satellite or cable TV they were completely off the sporting map in this rural backwater. He’d try teletext the next morning, How was Lance doing? Or was Ullrich gonna beat him this year? How could he forget. He caught sight of his long fingernails shining and reflecting light from the bedside lamp. This was why he’d forgotten, bloody Gaby, why couldn’t she stay out of his life. He hated her, he was going to destroy her. Tears once more poured from his eyes, and he turned and buried his face in his pillow as he sobbed, clutching bunny tightly, as he did.

He cried himself into a troubled sleep. In a dream he saw, Mother, she was pregnant but riding a bike out in the country somewhere. He didn’t recognise it at all. She passed some old lady who was standing by the road side. She stopped and the old lady asked her for money. “I don’t have any with me.” Answered Jenny honestly.
“I curse you.” Cried the old woman.

“What for, you old witch.” Retorted Jenny.

“You’ll only have girl children.” Cried the foul old hag.

“Well, that’s where you’re wrong, you old bat!” shouted Jenny, “my scan shows this one’s going to be a boy.” She shouted tapping her tummy gently, feeling protective.

“That’s what you think, you stupid human. You’ll see your folly!” and in a blue flash she disappeared. Jenny, frightened but okay, hugged her belly as best she could. “Don’t worry little one, I won’t let that old bat hurt you,” she addressed her unborn child, “I won’t let anyone hurt you.”

Drew saw himself in the womb as this contretemps was happening. He felt okay at the beginning, then as the old woman cursed Jenny, he felt this tingling all over his body and a sense of a shadow being cast over him. He felt scared, scared in what is possibly the safest place to be. He heard the woman cackling, then came back to present time and him crying on Maddy’s shoulder, he could hear the cackling and it scared him.

“You alright Gabs?” he heard a voice and felt someone with a cold hand touch his shoulder. He shuddered, then rolled over on to his back ready to fight the witch, only it wasn’t a witch, it was Jules. “You okay?” she asked, but the words didn’t really compute.

“What? He asked, looking completely confused.

“Are you alright?” said Jules very slowly. He continued to look at her with eyes which obviously were not yet seeing very much. “Gaby,” she said firmly, “Look at me.”

Drew gave a little jump and his eyes began to focus, “Wassat?” he said.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah I’m okay. What time is it?” He was still very stupefied from his sleep.

“Midnight.”

“You just come in?”

“No, been downstairs talking with the olds, why?”

“I thought Dad ‘d be cross with you for coming in late.”

“No, been talkin’ to him.”

“What about?”

“Everthin’ and nothin’, why, you’re not usually too interested in my life?” said Jules starting to take off her clothes.

“Yes I am,” said Drew, trying to avoid the accusation. “What did you talk about?”

“He told me he’d had a run in with you and grounded you.”

“Yeah, he sure did.”

“And he told me he’s worried about having two daughters.” As she said this she watched Drew’s face fall.

“But he hasn’t got two daughters,” mewed Drew.

“Excuse me,” said Jules, feeling the power of the moment, continued to take off her clothes, then slipping on her own nightdress, said, “So do boys usually wear silk nightgowns, paint their nails and have their hair set in rollers?”

“No,” mewed Drew again.

“So what does that make you, then?”

“I don’t know. I don’t know anymore….” Drew began to sob, and Jules began to regret her power trip.

“It’s okay Gabs, we’ll work something out. Dad was only worried he’d have to pay for two weddings.” She lied, trying to undo some of the damage she’d caused.

“It was the witch,” sobbed Drew.

“What witch?” asked Jules, completely thrown by this statement.

“A horrible old crone, she cursed mum, telling her she’d only ever have girl children. I was in her tummy, and I felt this horrible shadow fall over me. That’s what happened.”

“It’s okay Gabs, like witches only happen in fairy tales, or like, bad dreams. You had a bad dream, that’s all.”

“But it’s true, isn’t it, I’m cursed?” said Drew feebly, tears still flowing down his face.

“Don’t be silly. It’s just a bad dream. Look, we’ll ask Mum in the morning if you still feel upset about it. She’ll tell you it’s only a bad dream, you’ll see. Now dry your eyes and settle back down. No witch is going to hurt my little sister while I’m around.” Drew lay back, feeling some security in having Jules there. She’d protect him as best she could, and she was pretty strong, he’d seen her lifting weights when she was into her badminton more seriously than now, she was lifting things he couldn’t. She didn’t look very strong, but she was like a pocket battleship, like his mother, like him. He drifted off to sleep thinking how tough the women in his family really were, and how glad he was to be one of them.

Crossing The Line Chapter 9 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Drew awoke the next morning, he felt tired and stodgy, he needed a bike ride to sort him out, but he knew that was unlikely. He’d slept fitfully, waking several times in a sweat sure he could hear a cackling sound, yet the most he heard, was Carol snoring. The dream he’d had had really frightened him. This was the twenty-first century and curses and all that mumbo jumbo stuff didn’t belong here, it was from a time long ago. So why did it get to him so easily?

Jules told him it was a bad dream, witches were remnants from fairy tales. She had to be right, he was being silly and neurotic. How could some stupid old woman affect a young, healthy male? It didn’t bear thinking about, no it was rubbish, rot, hogwash, balderdash, bollocks - it had to be. So why was he still letting it rattle around his brain? Easy, he couldn’t stop it, it seemed to have its own motion system and he was powerless to stop it.

He heard movement and finding his watch, saw it was eight o clock. His stomach rumbled and he decided to get up and feed it. Jules was still asleep, so he crept out of the bedroom door and slipped down the stairs. Dave was in the kitchen, filling the kettle.

“Hello kiddo, I’ll soon get a brew going. You alright?” He said, looking at Drew’s face.

“Yeah, a bit tired, that’s all. Didn’t sleep too well.” Drew yawned as he spoke.

“Watch it, you nearly swallowed me then,” joked Dave. “Would you like to do some toast?” he asked Drew. Drew nodded, yawned again, and reached for the bread, putting four slices in the large toaster.

“Jules told me you had a chat about me, last night,” said Drew, looking his father in the eye.

“Did we?” Dave looked rather shifty, and refused to meet Drew’s gaze, “I can’t remember.”

“Yes you did, she said you discussed our argument last night.”

“Oh yes, now you remind me, we did,” Dave smiled, thankful for the straw to clutch which Drew had thrown him. However, Drew was about to take it back.

“She also said, you were worried about me.”

“Did she?” Dave was back on the ropes. “Oh look the kettle’s boiling, let’s make a brew and talk while we drink it.” He bustled about with teabags and teapots, mugs, and milk. “If that toast is done, shall we have some with our tea?” The toaster popped up the charred bread, and if he wasn’t saved by the bell, then he was by the dinger on the toaster.

Drew buttered the toast, and spread some strawberry jam on his, Dave opted for marmalade. They sat and ate their toast, sipping tea occasionally. “You were saying?”

“Was I?” said Dave once more looking embarrassed. “ Remind me.”

“Daddy, you sound like an old man with Alzheimer's,” said Drew, feeling irritated by the evasion of his father.

“You haven’t called me ‘Daddy’, since you were about seven. It’s always been ‘Dad’, since then,” said Dave, looking beyond Drew, at the wall behind.

“I’m sorry, don’t you like it?” He tried desperately to engage his father’s eyes.

“It’s okay, it’s what Juliette sometimes calls me, especially when she wants something. Girls often do apparently. Are you after something?”

“No, only what you were telling me,” Drew lied, he wanted to go out on his bike, he wanted to be hugged by his father, he wanted to be a boy again and fight these terrifying things in his head. He wanted his mother to come home from Germany and stay home. Oh yes, he wanted things, all right.

“I told her I was worried for you, especially out on your own on a bike, until they catch that maniac. Then you can go back to your usual routine for training. That’s what we talked about.”

“Oh,” said Drew, not believing a word of it, his dad was holding back on him. This thought hit him quite hard because a month ago he wouldn’t have known that. Was it something he’d learned from normal development, or had he acquired it via his alter ego? “Bugger!” thought Drew, “Why can’t any of this be straightforward, it’s all so complicated.”

They finished their breakfast in silence, then as Dave collected up his dirty dishes and put them on the side, Drew jumped up and hugged his father. “I love you, Daddy,” he said.

Dave turned within the embrace and wrapped his arms around his son. “I love you too sweetheart,” the lump which formed in his throat prevented further conversation and they stood holding each other. It was a timeless moment, which may have lasted seconds or hours for Dave, holding his younger child close to his body, both arms surrounding this precious object. He could smell the perfumes of various creams and lotions, it was a very feminine smell. He had hoped for just a tiny hint of his son, quite what that would have been, he didn’t know. Perhaps fresh sweat, or simply an absence of perfumes, just plain, ordinary shampoo or soap. It wasn’t there, only the girlish smells of the perfumes. Feeling he had lost his son, he sniffed back the tears and tried to embrace wholeheartedly this new daughter. It was going to be tough, but he’d do his best.

“You alright Daddy?” asked Drew, concerned at both the sniffing he could hear, but also the lack of any words being spoken. At the same time he felt so safe and secure. He could smell his father, a scent he’d learned very young and he liked it. It reminded him of a big, strong protector. Part of him riled at this, it was too girly and besides, he was going to catch the loony himself, whilst part of him loved it. His father felt warm and comfortable, like an old quilt.

“Yes, I’m just fine,” answered Dave eventually, and his voice was firm and strong. He broke the embrace, held Drew at arm's length, looked him in the eye, and said, “I feel just fine young lady, just fine.”

“Oh good,” said Drew who then reengaged the hug resting his head on his father’s chest. “I’m glad,” he purred a moment later.

“Is this a private hug or can anyone join in?” Called a voice from the edge of the kitchen.

“Only fathers and daughters,” said Dave.

“Oh, that’s alright then,” answered Jules and immediately turned it into a group hug.

After breakfast, Jenny spoke to Dave, “You seem in a better mood today.”

“Yeah, I’m okay,” he said back. He gave no indication as to why, and as he didn’t volunteer it, she didn’t ask.

“I thought I’d take Gaby out for a ride, today,” said Jenny, “I suspect we could both do with a workout.”

“If you think it’s a good idea,” said Dave, trying to stay neutral, although he knew she knew, he didn’t like it.

“We’ll look after each other. I thought we could end up at the bike shop and you could pick us up, I’ll give the bike back, so this will be a one-off.”

“Yeah, why not? What about Maddy, didn’t she borrow a bike too?” asked Dave, back to his usual capable self. He did feel better.

“Could you bring it down on the bike rack?”

“I suppose so, she isn’t going with you then?”

“I don’t think she’d be able to stay with us, I want a good work out and Gaby will be pushed to stay with me.”

“Just make sure you keep an eye on her. You know what I mean.”

“I’ll take my mobile, and she can take hers. That good enough?”

“It feels a bit safer. I know you think I’m being neurotic, but…”

“I agree with you, but we are athletes Dave and we are both stir-crazy, not being able to train.”

“You might be, I’m not so sure about Gaby,” said Dave challenging perhaps what he might have thought was a bit of selfishness from Jenny.

“Go and ask her then,” said Jenny.

“If you’ve already said you’re going out, then she’s bound to agree. She loves riding with you.”

“I haven’t said anything yet. Go and ask her what she’d like to do.”

Dave decided to call her bluff, if necessary, Jenny would have to train on her own. He found Drew being ‘combed out’ by Maddy. “Right kiddo, what would you like to do?”

“Let’s go shopping,” said Maddy, playing with the curls she’d produced in Drew’s longish hair.

“Dunno,” said Drew, looking at his dad, he was wearing a tee shirt and short blue denim skirt. His made up eyes sparkled at his dad. “What would you like to do?”

“I’m asking you. You have two seconds to tell me what you’d really like to do,” said Dave, looking at his watch.

“You know what I’d like to do, but it isn’t possible.”

“What’s that?” asked Dave.

“Go for a ride with Mum.”

“Go on then,” smiled Dave.

“See I told y….what? I can go.” Drew jumped up, much to Maddy’s annoyance, her comb stuck in his hair. He rushed to his father and hugged him, “Thanks Daddy, that’s wonderful.”

“Don’t thank me, thank your mother, she twisted my arms until I agreed.”

“This is ace,” said Drew, Maddy stood and pouted.

“Just one thing, anything looks slightly suspicious, you call for help. Agreed?”

“Agreed. This is just so ace,” called Drew as he rushed up to change.

“This yours?” asked Dave, holding up the comb to Maddy.

“What’s wrong with shopping?” grumbled Maddy as she recovered the offered comb.

“Nothing, but for some people, it doesn’t compare with riding a bicycle,” said Dave smiling. He felt too anxious to really feel like smiling, but he was putting a brave face on things like men do. His son might not be destined to achieve manhood, but that needn’t stop him from setting an example.

Jenny and Drew appeared wearing matching cycle kit, advertising the Team Specialized logo of a stylised S in the shape of a lightning flash. Dave felt a sense of pride well up inside him, here were two champions and he loved them both, and he knew they loved him too. “Got your phones?” he asked. They both answered in the affirmative and displayed them for him. “Good. Any sign of anything suspicious, get help. Okay?”

“Yes Daddy,” said Jenny, winking at him. She kissed him, “We’ll be fine, see you in two hours at the shop.” Dave nodded.

“I’ll look after her,” said Drew, “So she’ll be fine.” Then he embraced his father and kissed him too.

“I’ll hold you to that young lady,” said Dave, smiling broadly. “Just be extra careful.”

“Yes Daddy,” said Drew, making Jenny stop and look first at Drew and then at Dave. She opened her eyes widely at Dave, who understanding what she was silently saying, shrugged his shoulders.

They went to the garage and checked out the bikes. Everything seemed in good order, then they began their stretching exercises, touching toes, lifting legs, twisting, and bending backs and limbs. Drew sat on the floor and pushed his legs together, then parted them by quite a distance.

Jenny who was watching him said, “You can abduct your legs that far without it hurting?”

“Yeah, since the cheerleading started, I can do the splits too. Wanna see?”

“No, I’ll take your word for it. You’re exceptionally supple for a…, you’re exceptionally supple,” stuttered Jenny.

“For a boy, is that what you were going to say?” said Drew, looking at his mother.

“Yes, yes it was,” she blushed red enough for him to see it shining through her tanned face. “Will you forgive me?” She continued to look mainly at the floor, shooting him little glances.

“What’s to forgive?” He said nonchalantly, “I am a boy. Shall we get going?” He pushed his bike out of the garage and mounted in the drive. As his mother came out, he checked his drink bottle was properly in its cage.

Dave watched them set off, Jules was with him. “They’ll be okay Dad.”

“I know love, but I worry all the same. I do when they’re racing, with those clipless pedals they don’t have time to get their feet off in an emergency. I’ve seen some awful falls.”

“Surely they practice releasing them, don’t they? I’ve seen Drew going up and down the road putting his foot on the pedal and taking it off,” said Jules looking puzzled.

“It’s okay when you are anticipating releasing your foot, but if something happens you didn’t foresee, you don’t have time. You must have seen them going down like dominoes in bike races.”

“I thought that was ‘cos they were going too fast.”

“I believe speed is part of the object of the race, but it takes a moment to unclip your shoe, and at speeds of twenty-five and above, sometimes less in the peloton, you don’t have time or space. Then crash, down you go. Why do you think Gaby has so many scrapes?”

“I always thought it was being too careless, you know what boys are lik… Oh!”
She paused. “Is it going to be Gaby from now on? I thought this was a temporary thing, while the police were prowling about?”

“I don’t know my sweetheart, that I suppose is up to Drew or Gaby and the gods.”

“Don’t you and Mum get a say in it then?” Jules gave a questioning look to her dad and felt him put his arm around her and squeeze her against him.

“A bit, but only to say we accept or don’t accept what Drew may or may not want to do.”

“Is there a problem with that, I mean, you like, always seem to accept Gaby when she puts in an appearance? Even when it’s a surprise. I’ve never known anyone forget their trousers as often as he does, do you think it’s because he prefers to wear skirts, so he sort of engineers it?”

“I don’t know, lass. But whatever happens, he or she is my son or daughter, and your brother or sister, and we have to take care of them, don’t we?”

“Of course we do,” said Jules, slipping her arm around his waist and squeezing. He reciprocated by squeezing her shoulder.

Meanwhile, our peripatetic duo was slipping along the road toward Dorchester. To their pleasant surprise, the roads were comparatively quiet and some conversation was possible.

“Mum, have you ever knocked anyone down on a bike?”

Jenny felt a cold sensation in her stomach, “Why, you haven’t have you?”

“No, but you’ve been doing it longer than me.”

A sense of relief surged through her body. “I hit a marshal at a race once, and we both went flying. Thankfully, no one was really hurt.”

“What about when you were training?”

“Don’t remember anyone, why?”

“Did you train when you were pregnant, with me?”

“You know I did. We often joked about it, that’s why you’re so keen. Where is all this leading?” She had no idea what Drew was on about.

“Nothing,” said Drew.

Jenny wasn’t so sure and she wanted an answer, so she pulled into a roadside layby. “Right Gaby, you are going to tell me what all this is about.” She was staring straight into Drew’s eyes. “Well?”

“It’s nothing,” he stared down at the road surface.

“There is something, Gaby Bond, and I want to know, so please give.”

“It’s stupid,” said Drew, a tear now forming in his eye.

“Can I be the judge of that?” said Jenny, mollifying her tone.

“I had a nasty dream, that’s all,” he blushed as he spoke.

“What about? What happened in this dream?” She laid her hand on his shoulder.

“I can’t remember it all, but you were cycling when you were pregnant and nearly knocked an old lady down, she asked for money and you said you didn’t have any, and she cursed you.”

“What do you mean, cursed me?” Jenny had dismounted her bike and was holding Drew with both arms, he dismounted too.

“It was a dream, I can’t remember,” he looked away, avoiding her gaze.

“Gaby Bond, I think you do remember, please tell me, or was it that awful?”

Drew was now crying, and had taken off his helmet and sunglasses, and was hugging his mother. “She said you’d never have any boy children, and you said she was wrong because you knew you were carrying a boy. They had done a scan or something.”

Jenny felt herself go cold. She had a flashback and it was exactly as Drew had described, except she hadn’t heard the last bit. She hadn’t heard what the curse was. The old woman looked horrible, so she hadn’t waited. She had no money, so she legged it. She remembered the old biddy shouting something at her, but until now she hadn’t known what it was. Were curses real?

“I think she was a witch,” sobbed Drew, “And she’s put a bad spell on me.” He continued to sob.

“Hey there, you’re not frightened of a dream are you? This is the girl who raced on despite someone knocking her into some lake…”

“Radipole, “said Drew, sobbing.

“…..and went out on a bike a few days later knowing it might be dangerous. Who was nearly killed by the same lunatic, but who still gets on a bike and trains, refusing to be cowed by this monster? And this girl is frightened by a dream?”

“It was a horrible dream,” said Drew defensively, “And it might be why I am….”

“It was just a dream, Gaby. It never happened, and I’m no psychologist so I can’t even begin to explain why you had it, but it’s gone now, it can’t hurt you, can it?”

“No.” said Drew shaking his head, “But it felt so real.”

“That’s the nature of dreams, my lamb. Now dry your eyes, here.” She gave him a tissue, “and let’s have a good ride. Think you can stay with me?” She issued a challenge hoping it would boost his spirits.

“No, but I’ll try.” With that, they set off again, this time at speed. Jenny stayed within herself, she didn’t want to lose him or demoralise him, and she was getting enough of a workout. Actually, she was pleasantly surprised, he pushed her harder than she expected, this was quite an improvement. She wasn’t riding her own bike, but the one she had was acceptable, and she worked up a reasonable sweat.

She had planned a route from the atlas, and they went around Dorchester, to the north, climbing up onto the downs, then round and back through the back lanes past Cattistock, and down to Maiden Newton, then up through some tiny villages to the west of Dorchester, crossing the main east-west road, the A35, near Winterbourne Abbas and up over Portesham hill. From here, Drew knew where he was. This gave him extra confidence, and at one point he led his mother by several seconds. She upped her game and caught him.

“Right kiddo,” she puffed at him, “how about we work together now? I’ll show you what to do.” She pulled past him, “I’ll lead for a couple of minutes, then when I move my right arm, so.” She demonstrated a small shake of her arm, “You come through and set the pace. Okay.”

“This is what you do when you’re racing isn’t it?” said Drew.

“Yes, I haven’t shown you before, because you don’t usually race in teams.”

“Kewel,” said the wunderkind, let’s give it a go.” Jenny led for a few more minutes, then gave the signal and he came through. They did this alternating until they approached Chickerell, and the traffic began to make it too dangerous. However, Drew had learned something new, and so had Jenny, but only one felt positive about this new information.

They arrived at Matt’s shop, and he was outside with Tim, who took pictures of them riding up. Drew was at this point leading, and poked his tongue out when he saw the camera.

“Matt Davis, if you show any pictures which imply I race for Specialized, will result in my lawyers speaking to yours, is that clear?” said Jenny, feeling a bit annoyed.

“Of course dear lady, these were for Karen.”

“Who’s Karen?” asked Jenny, looking mystified.

“The bike’s owner,” he smiled.

“That’s different,” she relaxed, “please thank her for me, it’s a nice bike,” she said, sighing with relief.

“How’d it go?” asked Matt.

“What the bike? Yeah, it went okay, the gears need a bit of adjustment, they’re a bit slack downhill.”

“Fine, you got that Tim?”

“Yeah, I’ll check it out after lunch, won’t take a moment.” He took the bike from her.
“And what about this young lady?” said Matt, putting his hand on Drew’s shoulder, “A future champion, or what?”

Drew blushed. He felt very self-conscious about being praised in front of his mother. “In the near future, I’d say, especially the way she pushed me the whole way here.” Jenny was exaggerating, but then as his mum, that was allowed.

“Have you thought anything more about the contract?” asked Matt, still holding onto Drew’s shoulder. Drew looked at his mother, his eyes asking for her to deal with the question.

“With all this kerfuffle over that boy’s death and the police investigation, we haven’t had much chance to discuss it. I also need to speak to the school. Don’t worry, we’ll get back to you as soon as we’ve decided, won’t we Gabs?”

“Yeah, course,” said Drew, feeling the greatest relief since Mafeking.

“Oh Dave phoned, he couldn’t start the car, so he’s coming in Carol’s. He had to switch the rack over, or something.” With that, Carol’s Honda drew into sight, and the horn tooted. Drew waved, and Dave parked the car outside the shop.

“Sorry about that, the Passat was dead as a dodo,” he apologized, and lifted up Drew’s bike, carefully placing it on the bike rack. “Good ride?”

“Great!” said Drew, beaming a smile that was in danger of blinding his father.

“Good. No incidents, then?”

“No, why?” asked Jenny, “We didn’t really think there would be.”

“Okay, okay,” said Dave, “See you Matt, Tim.” He waved and got back in the car.

Drew had taken off his helmet and glasses. Matt hugged him and gave him a peck on the cheek, “Just in case we don’t see you for a while.” Drew pecked him back on the cheek, then went over to Tim and repeated the process. Jenny shook them both by the hand, then pecked each of them on the cheek. “Good luck, with the racing. Come on the Brits!” said Matt, smiling at her. She raised her hand in salute and waved, then she and Gaby got into the car, and Dave drove off, tooting as he went.

“So do we need a new battery?” asked Jenny as they drove.

“No, I got a new one about a month ago,” said Dave, paying more than his usual attentiveness to the road and other traffic.

“What happened then?” asked Jenny, her knowledge of car mechanics being limited.

“Some bas...nice person cut the brakes! That’s what,” said Dave through gritted teeth. He glanced in the mirror, Drew had nodded off to sleep in the back of the car. “That kid,” he thought, “could sleep on a clothesline.”

“Did you call the police?” asked Jenny, almost whispering, she had also noticed the sleeping passenger on the back seat.

“Yep, some copper’s coming over later.”

“Oh great, just what we need,” she sighed, “How did you spot it?”

“I saw the fluid on the drive, at first I thought it was where we’d washed the cars, but then I tried the brakes and there was no pressure there. I got under the car and you can see the severed pipes, both front wheels.”

“Our little friend then?” suggested Jenny, implying Meadows.

“Probably. Thankfully, he’s a halfwit, and he overdid it. If he’d put a small hole in one of them, I might not have noticed until we were halfway up the motorway, and then we’d have been in trouble.”

“My God, yes!” Jenny imagined a crash at speed and felt sick. “Thank God you spotted it.”

“My feelings exactly. Now was this a cock up, or is he much cleverer than we thought?” said Dave, exploring the options.

“What do you mean?” asked Jenny, still reeling from the crash scenario.

“Well, if you wanted to upset someone, keep them on edge, then what do you do?”

“Show them you are still about and can do things whenever you want,” said Jenny, feeling even sicker. “Maybe I should take the girls back to Germany with me.”

“Let’s get home and see what the police have to say about it,” said Dave, still watching other traffic suspiciously, thinking, “If he takes this car out of commission as well, we are stuffed.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 10 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Back at the cottage, Maddy and Jules were standing by the disabled car. “I can’t believe anyone could be that mean,” said Jules, looking at the stain of the brake fluid on the drive.

“Oh, I can. The police told us not to mess with them, but what does Gaby have to do, but exactly that,” said Maddy. “They gave her a warning, by pushing her into the lake, and what does she do, attack back.”

“What?” said Jules, “How did she do that?”

“She spray painted the front of their house, with ‘drug dealer’, or something similar.

“You’re joking?” Jules was impressed by her sister’s courage and seeming stupidity. “Gabs did that?”

“Yep, the police came and bollocked her!”

“I’ll bet. No one complained?”

“Oh yeah, the Meadows complained, but the police advised them against it as they would have to investigate a dangerous driving incident, or something like it. Anyway, Gabs got away with it.”

“Well I knew she could be reckless, but that’s almost suicidal isn’t it?” Said Jules, “No wonder they don’t like her.”

“Oh that’s nothing, the boy that died, he was dealing drugs or money or something, and we notified the police and kept a watch ourselves. Nearly got caught once.”

“Who did?”

“We did, Gaby, me and Harry and William. At Radipole bird reserve, we had to dash into the bushes. It was scary, but fun if you know what I mean.”

“Oh no thanks,” said Jules feeling goosebumps rising on her skin. “So my bro...sister is like an amateur detective. What do they call them, sleuths or something.”

“I called her Nancy Drew earlier, she didn’t think too much of it. Unfortunately, it was out of my mouth before, I like, saw the implications, of Nancy and Drew.”

“Oh yeah, quite a coincidence though,” said Jules.

“Yeah, isn’t it. Here they are,” said Maddy, seeing the car turning into the drive.
Drew awoke just before they reached the cottage, a motorbike racing past disturbed his slumber. He was trying to hear what his parents were saying but the road noise and the engine drowned it out. They were talking in such whispers he felt sure they were talking about him. Then he wondered if they were being quiet not to disturb him, either way, he was missing out.

He yawned as he got out of the car, “Hi,” he called to the two girls, “Anything happen while I was away?” He was being corny, and he got his comeuppance.

“Yeah, someone slashed the brakes on the car,” said Maddy.

“What, like, deliberately?” Said an astonished Drew.

“Like it was an accident! Oh come on Gabs, wake up. You can see where they’ve been cut.” This caused Drew to return to full alertness faster than any alarm clock.

He looked at the pools of brake fluid and then at the severed pipes.

“Cor! That is deliberate. Did it happen while we were out or before?”

“Like we’d know that?” said Maddy sarcastically, “I’ve got better things to do than watch the car all day.”

“Well I’m sure Dad would have noticed it when he washed it last night, so it must have been done between then and when he came to get us.”

“Well done Sherlock,” said Maddy.

“Nancy,” sniggered Jules.

“What?” said Drew, “You been talking to Maddy?” He stood with his hands on his hips.

“Gaby, open the garage door please,” called Dave, who had been unloading the bike. Drew rushed over to assist. “Better make sure it’s locked from now on, just in case.”

Drew gulped, he could imagine what would happen if his brake cable snapped going down a steep hill, or even on the flat when he needed to stop quickly in traffic. Then someone else would do Meadows’ dirty work for him. It wasn’t a nice picture. He shuddered simply thinking of it. “I will don’t worry.”

“I think the sooner we get back home, the better,” said Dave, to anyone and no one. He looked at his car, rubbed his toe in the greasy fluid near the wheel and swore. The teens were all shocked, Dave hardly ever swore, but then it wasn’t every day he had his car sabotaged. Having vented his anger he went into the house.

Carol had made them jacket potatoes for their lunch, which they consumed hungrily, except Dave, he was still angry, and he played with his food more than ate it. As they finished lunch, so the police arrived. It was PCs Martin and Smith.

“Sorry to hear you’re having such problems,” said Andrea.

Dave let go some of his anger, “If you lot were doing your job properly, this maniac would have been caught.”

“We have had the helicopter fly over, and it will do so every night until you go home,” said Ben.

“They won’t see much in the dark, will they?” said Dave.

“Yes they will, they have infra red and night vision cameras. If anyone is about while they are flying over, they’ll see ‘em and the cavalry will be here in minutes. We want this guy as much as you, more in fact. He got away with murder once before. He won’t this time.”

“So it’s a murder case now?” asked Jenny, having argued with the police before about this very thing.

“It always has been,” said Ben.

“Not according to CID,” said Jenny.

“Don’t take too much notice of them, it’s uniformed who do all the work and who actually apprehend the villains.”

“There will also be patrols passing your gate several times during the night, anyone suspicious will be arrested,” said Andrea.

“How often is several?” asked Dave.

“They’ll vary it, so as to avoid making a pattern,” answered Andrea.

“That sounds sensible, so we might at last catch him.”

“I do hope so, we’re doing all we can. Should we see the car?” asked Andrea, and Dave led them out to the scene of the crime. “We’ll get SOCO out, just in case there’s any prints, but he could have used gloves, or even got one of his friends to do it.”

“I wondered if it wasn’t a bit too deliberate. You know, rather than kill us, frighten us,” said Dave, “If so, it worked.”

“I expect it makes you angry as well,” said Ben, “Whatever you do, don’t have a go yourself. This guy is nasty and is often armed.”

“Alright, I promise, I’ll call you lot if I see anyone hanging about,” Dave said, not noticing a diminutive figure behind him whispering, that she hadn’t promised anything, and this time it was personal! If anyone had, they would have thought she was being either silly or completely mad, or pretending to swagger like some action hero, but ‘Drew Schwarzenegger’ didn’t care. Threats to himself, he could take. To his family, it was too much and he was now determined that somehow Meadows would be caught and he, Drew, was going to help make it happen.

The police loaned Dave some remote alarms which could be put near the two cars to detect movement. “Won’t foxes and cats, set them off?”

“Not if you put them about thirty inches off the ground. They’ve got stakes to push into the ground, you just make sure you line them up to the reflector. The batteries will last for about a week.”

“Bit of string okay for the lining up?” asked Dave, being practical.

“I was just going to say that, yeah, that would be ideal. I can see you’re a practical man,” said Ben flatteringly.

“After years of fixing bikes, it tends to make you so,” said Dave smiling, he felt much better for the police visit and their help. His anger had abated somewhat as well.

Drew helped his father position the alarms, holding the string and when required testing the beam. The noise was a harsh siren of ear splitting proportions. Any cat or fox which disturbed them, would probably have a heart attack on the spot. Dave had planted the beams to cover the cars and the drive, they were semi hidden in the bushes, and in the dark would be pretty well invisible. He decided to save power, they would only use them after dark and he would activate them. They were also to keep all doors and windows shut and locked. The siege had begun.

Drew began to feel like Lady Bankes and her famous siege at Corfe castle. “Maybe I should get a long skirt?” he said to himself. Fortunately, no one else was close enough to hear it. “Maybe John could lend us one of his bows?” said Drew to Jules.

“I doubt it, anyway, how do you know he does toxophily? “

“What? Harry told me he did archery,” said Drew looking disappointed.

“He does.”

“Then what’s this toxic whatever?”

“It’s the posh name for archery. He won’t lend you a bow because they cost a small fortune and are very dangerous. With your luck, you wouldn’t be able to pull it and would shoot yourself if you could.”

“Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence,” said Drew, feeling rather put down.

“Look Gabs, the police have told us to leave it to them. They have a much better chance of doing it than you, despite your urge to play Miss Marple.”

“Who?” said Drew.

“Come on Gabs, you must have seen Miss Marple?” Jules was now despairing of her brother. “Joan Hickson, plays her, an elderly woman who knows everyone’s business in the village and catches the crooks or murderers, usually murderers.”

“Can’t we send for her then?” said Drew pretending to be stupid, but he was actually having a wind up with his sister. He knew who Miss Marple was and Joan Hickson. He didn’t watch it, but he knew who each was. He wasn’t going to let Jules know that for the moment, it was far more fun to play stupid and kid her along. They were skills he would use in racing as time went on, and he was honing them to reasonable sharpness on his sister and occasionally Maddy.

“When can we get the car fixed?” asked Jenny.

“Once the police have done a test for fingerprints,” said Dave.

“I’m surprised they didn’t have a dog handler around, see if that man was hiding in the area,” said Carol, “I hope he doesn’t touch my car, I’ve not long had it back after the accident.”

The phone began to ring and Dave went to answer it. They heard him talking and then he came back to the lounge. “That was the Coroner’s office, they won’t need you lot for a couple of weeks, so we could go home.”

“What do you think?” asked Carol. Jenny shrugged her shoulders.

“I’d like to,” said Dave, “I also think Gaby would be safer at home.”

“But what if this nutter follows us?” said Carol.

“At least we’ll be on home ground,” retorted Dave.

“Yeah, but there’d be two properties to protect, and lots more comings and goings,” Carol suggested.

“Look, I’d feel a lot happier trying to protect my family in my own home,” said Dave, “I can’t put it any clearer than that.”

“But your car is always parked outside on the drive and so is your camper,” said Carol, “So they are both vulnerable.”

“I can set up some sort of alarm system, like the ones that trigger security lights. That’s all those things are outside, except they make a noise not switch on a light. He won’t get past them anyway.” Dave felt quite pleased with his efforts and Gaby’s assistance.

The scene of crime officer (SOCO) came and went, there were no fingerprints of any distinction. Dave called the garage, and they agreed to send someone the next day. He rang the insurance company next, and they told him he’d have to pay a large excess on his policy, so he told them to stuff it!

The rest of the afternoon was rather subdued, Harry called around to show off his new bike and shorts, with William in tow, who felt obliged to consider a new bike as well.

Drew had seen the bike before, but he was impressed that despite his sore tail, Harry had been out that morning and had cycled for an hour, doing ten miles.

“Well done,” said Drew, “I am impressed. How’s the bum?” he smiled as he said it.

“Not as sore as it was. The new shorts help. Like them?” Harry was really pleased with his blue lycra shorts, and matching shirt.

“US Postal Service, very posh,” said Drew.

“Just call me Lance ya all,” said Harry, and they all fell about laughing.

“Gaby was out with her mum, this morning,” said Maddy.

“Really? I wish I’d known, I could have come as well.”

“They did forty miles, Lance,” said Maddy, smiling, “would you have been up to that? In two hours?”

“Oh,” he said, looking crestfallen. “No, I doubt it.” Then he looked at Drew, “Did you really cycle forty miles?”

“Thereabouts, I think it was actually forty two, but I’d have to check my cycle computer. Mum likes a good warm up.” He smiled at Harry, he was trying so hard, but he had such a leeway to catch up, he would probably never make it. Besides, they would be going back soon and all this would be a distant memory, albeit an exciting one.

They told Harry about the attack on the car. He was horrified. “Do you want to stay at our place, I’m sure mum wouldn’t mind? I can go and ask if you like.”

“That’s very kind of you Harry, but we’ll be okay here,” said Drew, he really liked this helpful boy. Okay, having him follow him around like a puppy was at times annoying, but he had lots of guts and was very generous. If he, Drew, had been a girl, there would have been definite possibilities despite the distance. But they were both boys, and although some of the girl stuff with Harry had been very enjoyable, it would have to stop. Once he got home and reasserted his masculinity, things would be back to normal in hours if not minutes. Then he recalled his daydream of smoothing his skirt in front of Clive and Paul, and his dream. It still worried him, no matter what anyone else said, they hadn’t experienced it, he had, and it felt real. Sitting in the garden, at times he thought he could hear a cackle in the rustle of the leaves on the trees.

“If you go out tomorrow, can I tag along?” pleaded Harry, “I’m getting a bit better.”

“I’m sure you are, it’s mainly a question of putting in the hours, or miles,” said Drew,
“The problem is, Mum took her bike back earlier, and Dad won’t let me cycle by myself. He says it’s too dangerous.”

“Well, if I came with you, you wouldn’t be alone,” said Harry, grasping at straws.

“Sorry Harry, that’s what my dad said, besides, you couldn’t stop them knocking me into the lake before.”

“I know, but I’d be ready for them this time,” he was trying his best, but it began to look pathetic to the others.

William decided to intervene to end the pathos. “Look Harry, Gaby’s dad has said no. That means there won’t be any riding until this nutter Meadows, is caught. You can ride as much as you like, but she can’t, okay?”

“Alright.” He slumped down in the garden chair, then jumping up he said, “What if we catch this maniac, then we could ride?” All the others groaned, but Drew didn’t. He had one ally if it became necessary. His affection for Harry was growing by the minute.

“Gaby would like to catch him as well,” said Maddy, stirring things up again.

“Really? said Harry, he so loved this girl, she had real balls!

“Oh my God, Nancy Drew and the Hardy Boy,” said Jules and started to smirk. The smirk became a giggle when Maddy corrected it to ‘Harry Boy’, even William began to laugh. But Harry was irritated, then angry.

“That’s right, you bloody well laugh, but me and Gaby are the only ones here with balls!” This nearly drove Maddy and Jules into insanity, they laughed so much, Maddy wet herself. Drew blushed like a solar flare and William looked puzzled.

“Sorry, that just hit us on the funny bone,” said Jules, wiping away her tears.

“What did?” asked Harry.

“Imagining Gaby with balls,” she began to giggle again, while Drew squirmed.

“I don’t think that’s very nice,” said Harry, defending his girlfriend.

“No it’s below the belt,” said Jules, and began to giggle again.

“Come on,” said Drew, “let’s go and get a drink,” and he set off for the kitchen followed by puppy dog Harry, who had shown he did have a few teeth.

So the afternoon passed into evening and the boys stayed for supper. Despite the tension, Jules managed to persuade her parents to let her go out with John. But she had to be back by eleven, no messing.

Drew said quietly to Harry, “I wanted her to borrow one of his bows, then I could protect myself.”

“You can borrow mine,” said Harry.

“You have a bow?” beamed Gaby, this boy was becoming more adorable by the moment.

“Yeah, it’s not a recurve like John shoots.”

“What sort is it then?” said Drew, not being that informed about bows and arrows.

“A crossbow,” said Harry quietly, realising the conspiratorial nature of their conversation.

“What like William what’s his name?”

“Tell, William Tell,” beamed Harry.

“That’s the one, shot an apple off his son’s head,” said Drew triumphantly.

“He did. How am I going to get it to you?”

“Why don’t you shoot home now and take your bike, and bring it back with you. I’ll open the garage door for you, and you can show me how to use it, load the arrows and things.”

“Bolts,” said Harry.

“What ?” said Gaby.

“It fires bolts, not arrows.”

“Is it big enough to protect me?”

“It’s a junior one, I got it a few years ago, but if it was any bigger, you wouldn’t be able to draw it, leave alone fire it. It’ll be easier to hide too.”

“So how big is it?”

“A bit bigger than a tennis racquet, and it’s powerful enough to stop a man at about fifty feet, if you hit him. That’s the hard part. But I’ve got three or four bolts, so you might get more than one chance. From close range it’s very dangerous if not lethal, so be careful and don’t keep it cocked, it’s too dangerous.”

“Okay I won’t, go and get it,” said Drew. Harry then announced he was going to take his bike home, but he’d be back. While he was gone Drew slipped out to the garage to await his ‘tryst’.

Harry came rushing back in. “That was quick, where’s the bow?” Asked Drew. Harry had rushed so fast he was breathless, and it took a moment for him to get enough breath to speak.

“Get an ambulance, get your dad, quick!” said the boy, with an urgency that jolted Drew like an electric shock. Leaving Harry, he ran back into the house screaming for his father. They all followed him out to the garage.

“Get an ambulance!” Shouted Harry again, “Follow me.” Jenny went back into the house to call for the emergency services. Carol took charge of the other teens, while Dave and Drew went off with Harry. About a hundred yards down the road towards his house, he led them to a body. It was John!

Dave bent over to examine it, he was still alive but barely conscious. “Christ, if he’s here, where is Juliette? Where is my daughter?” He began to call for her, searching the field where the unfortunate youth lay.

Drew examined the boy, he had a gash to the back of his head, which was still oozing blood. Without a second thought, he pulled off his tee shirt and held it to the wound. “Stop the bleeding,” he muttered to himself, “just apply pressure and stop the bleeding.”

Without doubt his patient was in deep shock, so was Drew, he was now performing by rote, the basic first aid course he had completed the year before. Harry was standing by, filled with admiration for his girlfriend, who was prepared to sacrifice her modesty for the sake of another. It was, amazing, they were amazing, he couldn’t take his eyes off them, snuggling in her bra.

In the distance a siren was heard, then moments later blue flashing lights, a police car followed by an ambulance hove into view. Harry waved at them and they pulled up alongside the gateway. Dave came running up, “They’ve got my daughter,” he kept shouting at the policeman.

The paramedics, took over from Drew. It was the same team who helped save the life of the boy who took ecstasy. “Okay love, we’ll take it from here,” said the paramedic, “Didn’t we see you at the school, only with more clothes on?”

“You might have done,” said Drew.

“The boy who OD’ed,” said the paramedic.

“Yeah, that was me,” said Drew, holding his hands over his chest.

“Calm down, sir,” said the young copper. “Now tell me again what happened.” Dave was still mostly hysterical. Harry, realised the depth of his devotion to his love. He pulled off his new cycle shirt and gave it to Drew to wear. After accepting the garment and putting it on, Drew saw his father talking to the policeman, and realised the problem, he went to help.

“This is my Dad,” said Drew holding his father’s arm.

“What happened here?” asked the copper, his pad in his hand.

“We don’t know, Harry, “ Drew pointed him out, “Was taking his bike home when he came rushing back calling us to get help. We rushed back with him and John was lying here with a gash in his head. My sister was supposed to be with him.”

“Could she have done this?” asked the policeman.

“No, no, no,” Dave was shouting at the policeman, “He’s got her.”

The policeman, called for assistance, then tried again. “Who has got your sister?” he said to Drew.

“Mr Meadows, the drug dealer,” said Drew, “But I’m the one he wants to hurt.”

“What Rod Meadows?” said the copper, shaking his head. Drew nodded. “You’re not that cycling family, are you? The Bonds, or something?”

“Yes we are, I’m Gaby, my Dad, Dave, my sister Juliette and my Mum, Jenny.”

“Here, look after your dad a moment.” He wandered off a few yards, “Control it’s 7964, I’m at the scene of a serious assault involving the Bond family, remember the boy killed in the cycle race, there’s been a possible abduction or kidnap of the elder girl, Juliette. Yes, I copy. The younger girl seems to think Rodney Meadows might be involved. The boyfriend of the elder girl has sustained a serious head injury, no sign of the girl. Found by a friend of the family passing by. Okay, I’ll wait here. Mr Bond, can you sit in the car sir, Gaby, can you help your dad into the car? Right young man, can you sit with them a moment?” With that all three of them were placed in the police car. Dave was still shaking, Drew was trying to sooth him and Harry was in a dreamlike state, lost in admiration for his love.

Another police car came screaming up, and within minutes a helicopter was heard overhead. “Do you think she’s alright Gaby?” said Dave to Drew.

“I don’t know Daddy, but we have to hope she is.” Drew wrapped himself around his father as best he could, on the back seat of the police car. Harry sat, watching from the front seat, wearing a borrowed blanket.

“I should never have let her go out. It’s all my fault. I should have protected her.” Dave was sat with his head in his hands. Drew watched the ambulance depart the scene, its blue lights flashing away into the distance.

“Should I tell the police where he lives?” said Harry, coming out of his trance.

“Good idea,” said Drew, and Harry left the car to speak to the police.

A few minutes later, Inspector Shaw, of the Dorset Police CID, came to the car.

“I’m just going to get one of my officers to run you back to your cottage, I’ll be up to speak to you in a few minutes. Be assured we are doing everything we can.” A short time later, a young policeman got in the car, and drove them back home.

Jenny, Carol and Maddy were buzzing with anxiety. A police woman arrived a moment later. Dave was helped into the house, he mumbled something to Jenny, but he was too distraught for it to be intelligible. It was Drew who said, “John has been bashed on the head, he’s still alive but unconscious. We don’t know where Jules is.”

“Oh my God!” shrieked Jenny, and she threw herself at Dave, they embraced and began to sob inconsolably.

Maddy look at Drew and asked, “Do you think, that bloke has her?”

Drew shrugged his shoulders, “Dunno. But I can’t think of anyone else.”

“Oh my goodness, the poor girl,” said Carol, meaning Juliette, but she hugged Drew.

“This is awful, Gaby, it’s terrible.”

“I just want her back home,” said Drew, and began to cry. Maddy hugged both Drew and Carol and began to cry as well, then Carol started and soon everyone was, including the young woman police officer.

The question which everyone wanted to ask but was too frightened to even contemplate, was, “Is she okay?” or in other words, “Is she still alive?” The sound of tears and anguish filled the room. Red eyes were the order of the night. The room seemed to feel heavier and heavier as the gloom descended and spirits sank. No news, in a way was good news, especially when there is a dread it will only be bad news, meaning they had found her dead or injured. It was an awful half an hour, which seemed to stretch further than a rubber band.

Suddenly a young male police officer ran into the house. “Listen up everyone. We think we’ve found her, and she’s okay.”

A second later Dave and Jenny were pleading with him to allow them to see her. He told them, “Soon.” The tears of grief were exchanged for those of expectation. Drew and Maddy were dancing around the room in celebration. Carol and Jenny, embraced, then Carol hugged Dave, then Jenny and Dave hugged, then Jenny and Drew, and Carol and Maddy, then Dave and Drew. It was like some bizarre New Year’s Eve party.

Into the middle of all this, walked Juliette. Without a word she went up and hugged her parents. Drew, joined in the family embrace. There were lots of tears and shrieks and squeals, of pain and pleasure and of fear and love. It was going to be a very long night.

Crossing The Line Chapter 11 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Juliette was sitting on a chair, surrounded by her family with Carol and Maddy. “It was horrible,” she said, her eyes filling with tears. “John and me were walking along, when suddenly, as we passed the gateway to that field, a man jumped out and tried to grab me. John pushed him away, but he was too strong and he hit John, who fell against the gate. I screamed, but no one heard me. I tried to run up the road, but he was too quick and got between me and the village. So I ran down the road. He was chasing me, so I kept going, and then I ducked into a field and just kept running. After a bit, I hid behind some bushes. I couldn’t see him, but as I didn’t know where he was, I just waited. I didn’t know what to do, so I waited.”

“That’s alright, love,” said Jenny, cuddling her daughter. Drew watched all this with a state of shock and anger. He looked at his father who was, weeping but making his hands into fists. Drew knew that Dave would like a few moments alone with Rod Meadows, preferably accompanied with a baseball bat.

Maddy went out to make some tea, she couldn’t bear to hear anymore of the story. Drew saw her leave and went with her. “I can’t believe that man,” said Maddy. “How can he get away with watching us, and not be seen himself?”

“Dunno,” said Drew, thinking about the question Maddy had posed. “He must be watching us, he knew we went out when he tried to run me over. He must have known the cars were unguarded, he must have seen Jules go out with John. So where is he?”

“If I knew that, I’d tell the police,” answered Maddy.

“I wonder, ”said Drew, almost to himself. “If he can see us, then we should be able to see him, unless he’s got Harry Potter’s cloak of invisibility.”

“He could be hiding.” Interrupted Maddy, “Can you bring the milk and sugar in?”

“But wouldn’t the police spot him with their thermo-wotsit equipment?” said a puzzled Drew, following Maddy back to the lounge.

Jules was still telling her story, “…and then, I saw the policeman and his dog and I knew I was safe.” Dave threw his arms around her and hugged her, he was too overcome to speak. The night went on, with everyone feeling tense and no one wanting to go to bed.

Drew disappeared for a few minutes, he sneaked up to his bedroom. “Hi, it’s Gaby Bond, can I speak to Harry?” He waited holding his mobile to his chest while he listened to ensure he wasn’t being eavesdropped upon.

“Hi Harry, thanks for your help in rescuing Jules and saving John.”

“It was nothing,” said Harry, his chest swelling with pride. Recognition from the most important person in his world.

“Can I still borrow your crossbow?” asked Drew.

“Yeah, course you can, do you need anything else?” asked the obliging and lovesick boy.

“Like what?” asked Drew, uncertain about what else he could need.

“Like a knife or stick. I’ve got a cricket and a baseball bat.”

“Yeah, they could be useful. I’ve got an idea,” said Drew, speaking very quietly.

“I’ll help as much as I can,” said his co conspirator.

“This guy must be able to see what we’re doing, so he must be able to see the house, and be close enough to rush out and try and grab Jules. I want to have a look around and see if I can spot him.”

“I hate to say this, but won’t the police have already done that?” said Harry, feeling guilty about challenging his love.

“Yeah, but they must be missing something, I wondered if you and me, might just find it.”

“What do we do if we find him?” asked Harry.

“Run back and call for help, why, what did you think I was gonna do?” asked Drew in astonishment.

“Nothing,” said Harry with feigned innocence.

“You thought I was going to shoot him with your bow, didn’t you?” said Drew accusingly.

“N…nnno,” said Harry, knowing that he had thought exactly that, and he also knew that Gaby knew he’d thought it. “Course I didn’t.”

“The crossbow, was just in case he attacked us, then you could shoot him,” said Drew, triumphantly.

“Mmmmmmeeeee?” said Harry. “Mmmmee…shoot him?” He hesitated several times saying this.

“Yes, why?” asked Drew in a very matter of fact tone.

“Well, I don’t know if I could,” said Harry, wishing he had the courage to change the subject. This was getting a bit tough.

“What, not even to protect me?” said Drew in best seductive Gaby tone. He was sure that Harry wouldn’t be able to resist Gaby’s charms.

“I…I…I…ddddddon’t know,” said Harry, sounding very unsure of himself.

“You said you’d do anything for me. Was it a lie?” asked Drew, now twisting the knife.

“I…I…I...ddddddddddddddon’t know what to sssssssssay,” said Harry, now on the verge of tears himself. Here he was, talking to the object of his desires and to whom he had declared his undying love, being asked to prove it and he was in great danger of falling at the first hurdle.

Drew was feeling a little concerned. He’d played the blackmail card and it wasn’t doing what it was supposed to do. This boy is supposed to be a mindless robot in Gaby’s hands, and it seemed he wasn’t. What would Maddy do?

“Why can’t you carry the crossbow and I’ll hold the baseball bat?” asked Harry, having taken a deep breath to stop him stammering. “If you miss him, I’ll try and stop him with the bat, while you go for help.” Drew couldn’t fault this reasoning, except, he’d never fired a crossbow and could well miss, but the rest of Harry’s offer was ace.

“Okay, but you’ll have to show me what to do. I want to get out there at first light.”

“But that’s like, five o’clock?” gasped Harry.

“Yeah, so?” snapped back Drew.

“Alright, I’ll come up for five,” acquiesced Harry, full of doubts about the wisdom of this plan.

“Great. Wait at the end of the drive, it’s all alarmed. I’ll come down at five,” Drew clenched his fist and punched the air.

“Aright,” said Harry, “See you,” he put down the phone with a heavy heart. What had he got himself involved in? He should feel more positive than he did. This was the girl he loved and she was asking for his help, how could he refuse? So why did he have such a sense of dread about things. It was dangerous, perhaps too dangerous. No that would make him a coward. Him a coward, the boy who stood up to Cheeseman and came out on top. No, dammit, he was going to do it. He strode away from the phone his chest puffed out.

“How is Gaby?” asked his mother.

“She’s fine, her sister was found safe,” suddenly, he felt as if he’d stepped on quicksand.

“Oh good. Wasn’t that nice of her to phone to tell you?”

“Yes, Mum,” he paused wondering how he would manage to bend the truth for his next statement. He took a surreptitious deep breath and said, “She wants to go for an early ride tomorrow, before the traffic builds up.”

“You don’t like getting up early,” his mother reminded him, something about which he already had misgivings.

“I know, but I said I’d go, to keep her company and protect her.” Once more he felt his chest begin to swell with pride.

“Maybe she’s having a better influence on you than I thought,” said his mother enigmatically.

Planning his early morning campaign to catch Meadows meant an early night, so he bid everyone a ‘goodnight’ and went to bed. Jules was still holding forth and Drew was content that she was keeping them all up. It meant they’d be tired in the morning when he went off on his recce with Harry. His excitement meant he didn’t sleep easily, but he did finally get off though he was aware of Jules coming to bed sometime later. However, he did go off again.

The vibration made him jump, and he almost shouted before he realised it was the alarm on his mobile. It was half past four, he yawned and wondered if he was doing the right thing. “Probably not,” he whispered to himself, then picked up the bundle of clothes he had left together when he went to bed. He stole downstairs and dressed silently in the kitchen. He felt like a soldier going out on patrol behind enemy lines, or how he imagined one would feel, pretty nervous. He had to go to the toilet, again.

He quickly ate some cereal, although he was almost too nervous to swallow, but common sense meant he needed some carbs before exercise, and if they did find Meadows, they might be taking some very intense exercise, in the form of making the legs move as quickly as possible in the opposite direction.

He had dressed in jeans and tee shirt, with a denim jacket. He carried his small handbag, with his mobile and some money. He also took a small pot of ground black pepper, which he put in his bag. He tied up his trainers, and checked his hair in the mirror and after dabbing on some lip gloss, slipped out the door closing it almost silently behind him.

He was about to walk down the drive when he recalled the alarms. He could crawl below them or go round them. He chose the latter. He scooted around the back of the house, up the apple tree and dropped quietly into next door’s garden. Then he tip-toed down the garden and out into the street. Realising how easily he’d bypassed the alarms, didn’t inspire confidence in them. Harry was just walking up the street as Drew got to his own gateway. They waved silently to each other.

“I brought my binns with me,” whispered Harry.

“What?”

“My binns, binoculars.”

“Why don’t you speak English? You don’t hear me talking about Campags and Prestas and SPDs, do you?” Said Drew asserting his moral authority.

“Yes you do, you’re always on about Campags,” replied Harry. Drew felt an uncomfortable feeling in his solar plexus, it was trying to tell him that, ‘there was dissent in the ranks’. He had to stop the mutiny, there and then.“Well, it doesn’t make any difference. Let’s go.” He wheeled about and set off up the road. “Where’s the crossbow?” he asked as Harry drew level.

“It’s in here,” said Harry, indicating the pack he had on his back, I’ll put it together as soon as we’re clear of the houses. Drew wondered how big it would be. The pack was a decent sized rucksack, but even so, the baseball bat protruding from the one side indicated the crossbow wasn’t very big. They walked on for about three hundred yards, then Harry stopped and pulled out the bat. “Here,” he said handing the bat to Drew, “hold this a minute. If we are surprised by Meadows, aim for hands, elbows or knees. It hurts and it’ll slow him down. If you get a chance of a clear bash on his head, go for it.”

“I thought you were going to do any bashing which might be necessary? said Drew, suddenly realising the enormity of the task they were undertaking. He almost suggested a tactical retreat.

“I will, don’t worry but I can’t put this bloody thing together while holding a baseball bat, can I?” he began drawing bits out of the bag.

“I suppose not,” said Drew feeling a little ashamed of himself. Skilfully, Harry’s nimble fingers turned three pieces of wood and metal, into the recognisable shape of a crossbow. He screwed it all firmly together and cocked it, putting his foot into a stirrup at the end and pulling the cable up to the trigger. He then pulled out a handful of bolts. He kept one and handing the rest to Drew, loaded the bow. He took aim and fired at a tree some fifty feet beyond them. The bolt hit the trunk with a loud ‘thunk’. Drew was gobsmacked, it was so fast.

“Wanna go?” asked Harry, Drew nodded. They swapped burdens and under Harry’s tutelage, Drew learned how to cock and load the bow. It was harder to pull up the cable than he thought, so Harry was stronger than he thought. Then taking aim, he fired at the same tree and missed it.

“But it looked so easy,” exclaimed Drew, “When you did it,” he was disgusted with himself. This girl stuff must be getting to him.

“I spent a whole summer shooting this in my garden. That was your first go. You did alright for a girl,” said Harry, meaning to reassure his friend, but it undermined Drew’s confidence even more.

“Maybe you’d better carry it, then.” said Drew, and I’ll do any bashing necessary,”as he spoke, they disturbed a pigeon, who exploded into flight from beside them. He was so on edge that he jumped literally into the air and squealed. His doubts about the wisdom of the task were growing. However, he had a theory and he needed to check it out.

They walked to the tree and Harry retrieved his bolt, Drew was scouring the grass beyond for his. He eventually found it some thirty feet further on. This was some toy, a lethal one. It scared Drew, and he was holding it. If they were caught, they could be in deep doo-doo, but they needed some protection while he tested his idea.

“Where are we going?” asked Harry.

“I want to do a circuit of this valley. If he can see where we are and not be seen by the copper-chopper, then he must be hiding somewhere up over there.” He pointed to the side of the valley with its scruffy farm and bedraggled hedgerows. “It’s about the only place where he could see everything.”

“Yeah, but how would he get down here so quickly?” reasoned Harry, “It’s got to be half a mile away.” Drew felt rattled at this and said nothing. They walked up towards the farm.

“What about surveillance equipment?” asked Drew.

“All we’ve got are these,” said Harry holding out the binoculars.

“No. I mean, what if he is using some sort of video camera? he could see what we’re doing and could be some distance away. Far enough to scarper when the police are about.”

“Could be I suppose. He’s probably got the dosh for it,” agreed Harry, “But wouldn’t the police have seen it?”

“Only if they were looking for it,” suggested Drew, as they approached the farm.

They wandered amongst the chickens and then sheep as they walked across the farmyard and into the first field. “What’s that over there?” said Drew, pointing at a small brick building.

“Dunno,” said Harry, “Some sort of animal shelter.” Then as they got closer, “No, it’s an old air raid shelter.”

“Quiet,” hissed Drew as he made a circular approach to its opening. They stood for some moments before they decided what to do next. They looked at each other. Drew loaded the crossbow and Harry grasped the bat very tightly. They both felt dry mouthed and could hear their heart beats pounding in their ears. “Now,” shouted Drew, and rushed into the shelter. Harry hesitated, taken by surprise, then followed.

It was empty of life, or at least human life. There was a dead rat which was crawling with maggots and the air smelt sickly sweet with the scent of death and decay. Apart from the deceased rodent, it was full of fence posts and assorted farming implements. They emerged from the gloom and smell into the cleaner, sunnier air outside. Drew walked to the front of the shelter. “See,” he hissed, “you can see our place quite clearly from up here.”

“Yes you can,” said a man’s voice behind them. Drew nearly soiled his knickers. Then Harry and he spun around, the crossbow inadvertently going off as they moved, the bolt embedding itself in a nearby tree.

They saw the man standing about ten feet from them. “Oh dear,” he said, “she’s gone and shot a tree. Now what yer gonna do fer protection?” he stepped towards the teens.

Drew felt sick and Harry didn’t feel much better, but as the man stepped closer, Harry strode out in front of him and waved the bat. “Run Gaby, get help.”

“I wouldn’t if I were you,” said a second male voice, from behind them he brandished a shotgun.

“We’re decoys, the police are watching from down there,” said Drew, pointing to the village.

“ ‘sfunny we cain’t see ‘em.” said the man with the gun.

“Course you can’t, but they can see you,” continued Drew, bluffing. As he walked towards the man with the gun, he was feeling inside his bag for the pepper. He carefully flicked off the top with his thumb and held it over the open end.

“Them things is illegal,” said the gun holding man, indicating the crossbow.

“That doesn’t seem to stop him doing things,” answered back Drew, nodding backwards at Meadows.

“Plenty o’ sauce, this un,” said the gun man, smiling at Drew, “an’ purty too.”

“Should see ‘er on a bike, goes like the wind. Tough luck Barbie, you left yer bike at ‘ome.” Meadows laughed as he said this.

Drew got to within two yards of the gun man. The man still held the gun across his chest, rather than pointing it at the teenagers. Then as he stepped one pace closer, Drew pulled and threw the pepper at the face of the gun man. It hit his surprised face and he dropped the gun as he screamed with pain and coughed and sneezed. Drew swung the crossbow once, caught him on the side of the head and the man fell like log.

Meadows dashed at Harry, who swung and missed, falling over in the process. Drew watched Meadows rush at him, and flung the crossbow. It caught him on the arm and chest and slowed him down enough for Drew to be able to grab the shotgun. He pointed it at Meadows, who stopped and blanched.

“C’mon Barbie, you ain’t gonna pull that trigger,” said Meadows as he slowly advanced on Drew.

“Get your hands up and stand still,” ordered, Drew.

Meadows continued his advance. “Put the gun down girly, or use it.”

“Keep back, or I’ll shoot,” said Drew, not meaning a word of it.

“Gotta release the safeties first,” said Meadows, and as Drew hesitated and looked down at the gun, he jumped forward and wrestled it from our hapless hero. Drew was thrown to the ground in this struggle, short lived as the unevenness of strength would prevail. “Works every time, bloody bimbo.” He pointed the gun at Drew, lying on the floor. Then exclaimed, “What the f…” collapsing onto the ground as Harry belted him with the baseball bat on the back of his head.

Harry then picked up the gun and snapped at the now shaking Drew, “Call the police.”

After Drew dialled 999, and quickly explained the situation, and the presence of a firearm, sirens were heard within five minutes. While Drew shivered in post-combat shock, Harry quickly, emptied the shotgun and then dissembled his crossbow, putting the incriminating evidence into his bag. Then he put his arm around his shaking girlfriend, kissed her on the cheek and stood guard over the fallen enemies until the police arrived.

In ten minutes the helicopter was overhead, just as a stream of squad cars screamed up the farm drive. The first policeman, rushed from his car waving a pistol, “Get away.” He called to the teens, waving with his other hand for them to move away from the fallen villains. Moments later he held onto the empty and ‘broken’ shotgun, while his colleague examined the two injured men. An ambulance was summoned.

“I thought we told you not to get involved in this,” said a familiar man’s voice. It was PC Ben Martin. “You’ll probably get a medal, but it should be a hiding, you pair of clowns. These guys could quite easily have killed you.”

“But they didn’t thanks to Harry,” said Drew hesitantly.

“No, we had one each,” said Harry, puffing out his chest.

“You saved my life,” said Drew, seriously to Harry, still held by the boy, then kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you.”

“I reckon you did the same for me too,” said Harry and kissed Drew on the cheek, “Thank you.”

“Come on, let’s get you love birds home,” said Ben, “In the car.”

“My Dad’ll kill me,” whined Drew, suddenly realising how close they were to real danger. He began to shake again, and then came the tears. By the time they were back at the cottage, he was quite upset and crying on Harry’s shoulder.

As Ben entered the drive, so the alarms protecting the drive went off, and Dave came rushing from the house. “What’s going…Gaby? What the hell is going on?” he demanded, as he saw the two teens escorted by the tall policeman.

“Panic over. Batgirl and Robin, here, have just helped us apprehend a dangerous criminal. Can we turn the alarms off Mr Bond?” shouted Ben over the cacophony, smiling as he did.

Jenny came rushing out, “Gaby, what’s happened? Are you alright?” she rushed up to the two teens and hugged them both. “Are you okay?” Drew hugged his mother and sobbed as the shock took over. “Let’s get you inside,” and she led both teens and the tall copper into the house, followed by Dave as soon as he neutralised the alarms.

Crossing The Line Chapter 12 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

It became obvious to Ben, that Gaby was too distressed to interview, so he agreed with Dave that they would attend the police station as soon as she was up to giving a statement.

Harry was in no such difficulty. He was still flying high from his heroics, and the adrenalin buzz caused by them. Ben took him home, to be interviewed with his parents present. While he bathed in the afterglow of physical action, he had enough savvy to leave his bag at the cottage, which Ben hadn’t noticed.

The interview was brief, he told the story as it happened omitting the crossbow. He told one white lie, when he suggested Gaby used a piece of wood to hit the bloke with the gun. In his mind the crossbow was mainly of wood, so it was being economical with the truth rather than deception. The police were seemingly happy with the capture of the two, not to worry, initially at any rate, about the method. That they had been outshone by two teenagers, was a matter of concern to them, and it seemed they weren’t going to labour the point.

Dave went and dressed, it was still only seven thirty, then relieved Jenny who was nursing Drew on her lap. He accepted the transfer to his father, without a murmur, mainly because he had fallen asleep, a not-uncommon phenomenon after an emotional shock. When Jenny returned, Dave was also dozing with Drew on his lap, still asleep. She decided not to interrupt the sleeping pair and went for some breakfast.

Dave awoke a few minutes later, he looked at the somnolent child on his lap. He felt a confusion. Here, sleeping like a baby and looking like a teenage girl, was his son. Despite appearances, this angelic-looking figure had been out hunting, for a known criminal and possible murderer. How she had succeeded, Dave was yet to learn, but his admiration for his younger child was growing, and sadly so was his confusion.

How could someone who appeared to be comfortable acting like a dolly bird, and a very convincing one, go out hunting like a military patrol? Out on a snatch job – to grab a prisoner or two. The incongruity of the two roles made him wonder where this child’s future lay, and which was the real one, the lion heart or the hot chick? He needed to talk with Jenny, then realised she was possessed of both qualities, a lion-hearted beauty. No wonder he was confused. “If Juliette takes up weightlifting, I’m off!” He thought to himself.

Drew stirred, and opening his eyes, realised where he was. “Daddy, what are you doing here?” he said, rubbing sleep and tears from his eyes.

“Keeping you company, why?” said Dave reassuringly.

“Oh!” said Drew, smiled then yawned, then stretched, then wrapping his arms around Dave’s chest, he snuggled down again. “I’m glad you are.”

“Glad I’m what?” asked Dave, not entirely sure how to deal with this behaviour that struck him as childlike or girllike. So he put his arms around Drew and smiled.

“Glad you’re keeping me company,” purred Drew.

“Oh, that’s what dads do,” said Dave. They sat for a moment or two before he said, “Are you going to tell me what happened?”

“Do I have to?” said Drew, squeezing tightly against his father’s chest.

“You don’t have to, but you will have to talk to the police. I thought it might be easier telling me first.”

“Nothing much to tell, really. I met up with Harry and we went to see how Meadows could see us but we couldn’t see him. We were walking through a farm when we spotted an old air raid shelter. We looked inside it, and he wasn’t there. Then when we were looking at the view of this place from just outside it, he turned up with some bloke with a shotgun. I knew we were in trouble, so I threw pepper in the one bloke’s face and bashed him when he fell down. I grabbed the gun, I think and Meadows snatched it off me, pushing me down in the process. He was laughing at me until Harry clonked him with his baseball bat. Then we called the police.”

“Did you not think it was a little foolhardy to go looking for trouble, especially as we think he might have already killed one teen?”

“I do now,” said Drew, tears rolling down his cheeks, “but I was so cross that he had attacked me twice, had hurt John and tried to kidnap Jules, and was stopping me from going out on my bike.”

Dave sensed the indignation rising in Drew. He thought it was probably the same sort that caused old ladies to see off burglars, who’d had the effrontery to enter their homes, uninvited.

“Are you still cross with me?” said Drew, in a pathetic, almost little girl voice.

Dave hugged his child, “Not really. Had I known what you were up to, I might have been. But no, I’m not angry with you, scared for you maybe…” Dave paused as he mused on this latter statement.

Drew also pondered, “Why was his dad scared, and for him? Dads are supposed to be brave and fearless, not scared. Maybe it was about Meadows’ reputation. Yeah, that had to be it. Anyway, problem solved. Home and back to boy-land soon, it would be good to get back to normal.”

Dave was thinking, “I’m scared for you, kiddo because whichever way you go when we go home, I can see difficulties of some sort. But whichever way you choose, we’ll all be there with you.” Dave, looked down at his child, and he loved his children, so how could he think any other, but to be with them all the way to wherever they were going?

Drew interrupted his thoughts with a very unladylike burp. “Sorry about that, can we get something to eat, I’m starving.”

Laughing, Dave responded, “I hope you don’t do that in front of your boyfriends, it’ll frighten them to death?” Drew shook his head and laughed as they both went off to the kitchen to get some food. On the way through, Drew noticed Harry’s rucksack, and pushed it behind the sofa, out of harm's way and hopefully avoiding awkward questions.

After some refreshment, Drew excused himself to go and shower and change. Once back in his room, he called Harry. “Hello, it’s Gaby, can I speak to Harry?”

“Gaby Bond, I thought you were a positive influence on him, but now I’m not so sure. For all I know, you could both be charged with assault or grievous bodily harm.”

“Mrs Palmer, he saved my life and helped catch someone who is wanted for the murder of a school kid. I think that outweighs anything negative we did. Harry is the bravest boy I know, you should be very proud of him, I am.” Drew had never realised he could turn on such charm, well he’d never done so as a boy, maybe it was easier as a girl, especially buttering up a son to his mother.

“I am proud of him, young lady, but then I saw these characteristics in him years ago. I suppose it took another woman to help him externalise them, for which I thank you, my dear. Since you’ve been his girlfriend he has grown so much. I hope you’ll keep in touch when you go back to…”

“Warsop,” offered Drew, while thinking, “No way Jose!”

“Exactly, you will promise to keep in touch with him, won’t you, come and visit and things?”

“Of course (not), “ said Drew.

“Hold on, I’ll pass you to Harry.” With that she delivered the phone to her son, who managed to wander off out of earshot.

“I left the bow in the bag at your place. Don’t say anything about it. If they ask you what you hit the bloke with the gun, with, say a piece of wood or something.”

“Yeah, I saw the bag. I’ll hide it better when there’s no one around. Do you think they’d do us for using it?”

“We didn’t actually use it, did we? I mean it went off accidentally when they nearly caught us. But that was one hell of a clonk you gave that bloke, nearly broke his jaw.”

“He was threatening us with a gun,” said Drew defensively.

“Yeah, I know. Anyway, the police say they’re going to be alright, so don’t worry too much. I told the police, I thought they were going to kidnap us and perhaps kill us.”

“They were,” said Drew excitedly, “I mean he’s had two goes at me already.”

“Well then, we acted in self-defence. Keep to our story and we should be laughing."

“But we’re telling the truth, except for the bow.” Drew felt he was at risk of compromising his honesty.

“Course we are, except for the bow. As it wasn’t that important, does it matter?” said Harry.

“Gaby, are you going to be all day in that bathroom?” called Dave up the stairs.

“Gotta go, call ya later.” Drew switched off his phone and then shouted back downstairs, “Be down in ten,” before rushing off to the bathroom and the fastest shower on record.

He dressed as smartly as he could without being over the top, in a broderie anglaise top and blue flowery skirt with sandals. He did a quick light makeup some eyeliner and mascara and lip gloss, when Maddy appeared and offered to help with his hair. He accepted the offer, and she quickly dried it and styled it into a short pageboy, turning the ends under. “Your hair is getting quite long.”

“Yeah, I know. Once we get home I’ll get Sylvie to chop it all off,” said Drew.

“Oh!” said Maddy, “Is that wise?”

“What do you mean? I’m going to recapture my life as a boy, believe it or not.”

“I didn’t mean it like that,” said Maddy, crossing her fingers behind her back, “I wondered about if we had to come back here for the inquest or a court case.”

“Oh shit!” exclaimed Drew, I’d forgotten about that. How long do these things go on?”

“Dunno,” said Maddy, “years I think.”

“What! I can’t stay like this for any longer, or I’m gonna forget how to be a boy. Surely, it can’t go on that long, can it?” He said in a voice verging on hysteria. Maddy shrugged her shoulders.

“I’ll ask the police, they might know.”

“Be careful you don’t give the game away,” cautioned Maddy.

“What about the bow? I won’t.” said Drew not realising what he had said.

“What bow?” asked Maddy, this was news to her.

Drew blushed and looking at his cousin in the mirror, as she stood behind him, he said, “Oh nothing, I was making it up.”

“Gaby Bond, you were not, now spill the beans…” said Maddy sternly.

“Gabs come on,” called Dave from downstairs.

“Sorry, gotta go,” smiled Drew and rushed down the stairs, while Maddy hissed at his back.

Dave and Jenny were waiting for him by the door, “You look very nice,” said Dave, something he’d never have said to Drew. Usually, the only comments he made about Drew’s dress sense, were, “You’re not going out in that, are you? Or, when was that last washed?”

Jenny noticed this interplay of father-daughter stuff and wondered where it would lead. On one hand, she was pleased that Dave had made some sort of quantum leap in coping with a second daughter, but then was that encouraging Drew to remain as a girl? If it was what he wanted, she had no problem with it, but what if it wasn’t? Would Dave have more problems, and what about Juliette? How did she feel about having a brother/sister business? Jenny shuddered, then followed Dave and Drew to the car. Once they had finished at the cop shop, they were going to meet up with Carol and the two girls in Dorchester.

The interview was a formality, the CID sergeant and Ben sat in on it. It was recorded on tape and Drew answered the questions. At one point he relived the confrontation, and re-entered the shock, he began to shake violently and became tearful. The interview was stopped and they all had a cuppa. When he’d calmed down, they resumed but were easier on the fine detail.

When it was finished, the detective sergeant said, “I don’t know what we’re going to do with you. We asked you not to get involved, but you did, then you catch public enemy number one, practically single-handed. I have to take my hat off to you, young lady, you’re not short of guts. But courage alone is not enough, you need to develop some judgment too. I saw some video of you racing, I’m no expert, but you looked pretty damn good to me. I could see you weren’t short of courage then, but you have to use this as well, to win races.” He tapped his temple. “I’m sure your mum knows all about that, races are won in the mind. So promise me, you’ll leave crime fighting to the professionals, or to Batman and Robin.” He patted Drew affectionately on the head. Drew not wanting to stay a moment longer, agreed and started to move towards the door.

“Will she be needed in any subsequent trial?” asked Jenny.

“I don’t know. If they plead guilty, maybe not. We’ll be in touch anyway.”

“When will we know ?” asked Drew, thinking how much longer he’d have to stay in Gaby mode.

“I couldn’t say. We make up a case and send it to the Crown Prosecution Service, they decide everything afterward. But if you are called as a witness you will have to attend.”

“But she’ll be in school, maybe even exams,” protested Jenny.

“Sorry, if she’s a material witness, she should attend.”

“What if I’m racing?” thought Drew, “Oh bummer!”

While the Bonds were at the police station, Harry had sneaked up to the farm with William. The latter was lost in admiration for his friend and wanted to see the site of the famous battle. Harry, on the other hand, wanted to see the tree Gaby had shot the bolt into, and if possible reclaim his property, even though it might be construed as interfering with a crime scene. Instead of going up the path and through the farm yard, they sneaked over the fields and Harry found his missing bolt, which he retrieved and rubbed some dirt into the fresh hole it left in the bark. He set off home feeling somewhat relieved.

The Bond family left the police station and drove up to Dorchester to meet with Carol and the girls. The latter had caught the bus, while Dave drove Carol’s car. They met up in a coffee shop at Napper’s Mite, and had a drink and a snack. Carol reported that the garage had arrived to collect Dave’s car and that he should phone mid-afternoon to check it was ready.

“If I’d had my tool set with me, I’d have done it myself,” bemoaned Dave, “Two hundred quid, they want. It’s bloody robbery. At least Dick Turpin had the courtesy to wear a mask!”

“He got that from a Carry-On film, “ whispered Drew to Maddy, who giggled and then felt embarrassed when Dave fixed her with a stare that said, “I don’t think it’s very funny.” Of course when one succumbs to giggles, being told to stop makes things worse, which was what happened. Giggles are also more infectious than smallpox and Drew caught them next, followed by Jules and eventually even Jenny and Carol, neither of whom, knew about what they were laughing.

At this stage, one of two things was going to happen; Dave was going to go off on one, or he was going to catch the giggles too. Fortunately, he began to laugh and they all laughed again. Passers-by probably thought they had just escaped from an asylum or were drunk, but by this stage, none of them could care. Drew and Maddy had to rush off to the toilet, making it in the nick of time, while the others eventually calmed down, the odd, ripple occurring for a few minutes after, like aftershocks post-earthquake.

In the toilets, Maddy grabbed Drew and hissed, “Now what’s this about a bow?”

“I’ll tell you later,” Drew hissed back.

“You better had!” snapped Maddy. Then they returned to the rest of the group.

“Have you got your mobile Dre…Gaby?” asked Dave, blushing as he stumbled over the name.

“Yes, do you want it?” asked the wunderkind.

“Not for the moment, but I’ll need to call the garage later.” Drew nodded his understanding of this last statement. “Right what are we going to do?” asked Dave.

“Shopping!” squealed Maddy and Jules, at which Dave groaned.

“I hope you’ve got some money,” he said back to the girls, they both nodded. “Do you want to go with them?” he asked Drew, who shook his head. “I think I’m going to take a wander around Dorchester, so do you want to come with me?” Drew nodded emphatically. Dave looked at his watch, “See you in two hours?” Everyone agreed, and he and Drew set off to the Roman townhouse.

The Roman townhouse is in the grounds of County Hall, which was built on the site of a large private house. Basically, it is the remains of floors and some walls, showing the floor plan of the building. In recent years, the area has been covered with a Perspex and metal frame to protect it, yet enable viewing of the mosaic floors and remnants of the walls. In some place, the hypocaust is visible, a form of underfloor heating.

“You know, more of this is visible than when I came here during my student days,” said Dave, “I think this structure is very good, don’t you? Contemporary yet blending in with the Roman stuff.”

“Oh yes,” said Drew, “absolutely.” He hadn’t really listened to a word. He could appreciate on a limited scale, ancient bits and pieces, but in his opinion, Dave was too fond of old crap. The older and crappier, the more Dave seemed to like it. But, being here with his father, having some time together, was good. So, if being a little bored with ancient remains, was the sacrifice for this time, he was happy to make it.

“Has work given you time off, or are they making you take your holidays?” asked Drew of his dad. It had suddenly occurred that they were doing things like they did on holiday.

“They told me to take holidays or unpaid leave. It was no contest, we need the money, so this is my holiday.” Dave suddenly put his arm around Drew and gave him a partial hug. Suddenly, his child was growing up, being aware that there were others in this world. “Why did you ask?”

“I just wondered,” said Drew, deciding that he would prefer to be out on his bike, but his dad was making a large sacrifice in losing his holiday, he would try to make it as enjoyable as possible for his dad. “Is there anywhere else you want to go?” He asked as Dave took some more photos of the mosaics.

“Down the road is a bit of the town wall, and we could always pop into the museum. If that’s okay with you?” asked Dave.

“Yeah, course it is,” said Drew, resignedly, so they did. The town wall is a small piece of Romano-British stonework, which is behind metal railings. Unless one is turned on by such things, it is rather unimpressive.

The museum is much better entertainment, and Dave spent a good hour, trying to see all the historical exhibits, of which there are many. Then he dragged Drew off the car park under the Waitrose supermarket, to see the post holes from the remains of an ancient Neolithic henge monument. The diameter would have been over a hundred feet, and the holes found when they excavated the site have been preserved in the concrete base of the car park, by covering them with orange coloured discs, Dave was really interested in this and kept walking back and forth, trying to photograph as many of them as he could. Sadly the cars got in the way, so his attempt was unsuccessful.

On the way to meet up with the shoppers, Dave bought Drew a chocolate bar as a reward for putting up with his archaeologising. While Drew ate it, Dave called the garage, his car was ready. “Thanks, son,” he said giving Drew back the phone, then he blushed and said, “Sorry about that, old habits… you know.”

Drew put his arm around his father’s waist in a proprietorial way, and smiled as he looked up at his father’s red face, “That’s okay, Daddy, it’s what I am really, anyway.“

Dave reciprocated by wrapping his arm around Drew’s shoulder, and they walked like this until they met the others outside Marks & Spencers. Each group waved to the other and smiled. However, Jules wasn’t sure how she felt. Drew got lots of attention with his bike racing, but that was father-son stuff. Now he was also queering her pitch with this father-daughter stuff. She didn’t quite know how she felt, except uncomfortable. She might need to have a talk with Gaby, and lay down some ground rules.

Crossing The Line Chapter 13 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Crikey!” exclaimed Dave as he saw the number of packages and bags the girls had accumulated. “Is there anything left to buy in this town?” he asked jocularly.

“Nothing worth having,” answered Maddy.

“I can believe that,” said Dave, knowing his niece of old.

“We got this for you,” said Jules, passing a bag to Dave. His eyes lit up when he saw it.

“Wow,” he said, “I’ve been looking for one of these for ages.” He showed Drew the ‘bum bag’. “Look it’s got two or three pockets plus a place for a drink bottle.”

“Erm…..yeah, it’s like, erm….lovely,” said Drew, “but you don’t ride a bike much.”

“They might have been invented for cyclists, but in my case, I can use it for carrying a few things and have my hands free to catch you falling off your bike.” Dave said this very seriously to Drew, who looked completely at sea.

“But I don’t fall off…that often, do I?” He scanned the other faces and they all seemed very serious, then he looked at Jules again, and her mouth creased a little at the corner. This became a snigger, then a half successful attempt to stop a giggle. The infection spread to Maddy, who began to giggle despite her best attempts to suppress it.

In moments everyone was laughing, including Drew. “You horrible lot,” he said, pretending to slap his father on the shoulder.

Dave pretended it had hurt and winced, rubbing his shoulder. “Hey watch it girl, you don’t know your own strength.” He continued rubbing his shoulder.

Drew stood open mouthed. “But I only tapped….” Once again, Dave began to chuckle. “You…you…big….” said Drew, almost speechless with laughter himself.

“Is this man annoying you?” said a very masculine voice, Drew nearly jumped out of his skin. He spun around to see PC Martin behind him. There were more laughs. When it calmed down again, Ben said, “Bat girl, we tried the bat phone and the bat radio, but we couldn’t get hold of you.”

Drew just laughed, he pulled out his mobile, “No one has tried to call me.”

“Ah,” said Ben, “we must have forgotten the bat mobile. Batmobile? Get it?” Oh well!” Only Dave was old enough to recall the description of Batman’s car as the batmobile. It washed straight over Drew’s head. “Never mind. We have been trying to get hold of you. They’d like you to call by the station again, there’s been a development in the case.”

A stunned silence fell upon the extended family. Then after a pause, Dave said, “Look, I have to collect my car, I’ll bring her down in about an hour. Is that okay.”

“I’m sure that’s fine,” said Ben.

“How did you find me?” asked Drew.

“We traced the garage doing the repairs, we also saw Mrs Peter’s car enter Dorchester on CCTV. So we knew you were somewhere in town. There’s three of us looking for you.”

“So what’s happened?” asked Dave, can’t you give us a clue?”

“Sorry, you’ll have to call by the station. I’ll let ‘em know you’re coming,” Ben said his goodbyes and left.

“Oh that’s just great!” said Dave. “We just find it’s safe to walk about again and then they want us at the station for something.”

“It could have been worse dear,” offered Jenny. “At least it was the police who found us, not that horrible Meadows man.”

“Okay!” conceded Dave. “Right, I’ll go and get the car and take Gaby to the cop shop. What are the rest of you going to do?”

“If you think I’m not coming as well David Bond, then you have another think coming,” said Jenny. “Gaby is my child too.”

“I was trying to save you the bother, that’s all,” said Dave apologetically.

“What about Jules?” asked Drew, “You coming with us Ju, or you going with Mad and Auntie Carol?”

“Dunno. I like, feel I’d like to come with you lot, but I guess, I’d like, be in the way.”

“Nonsense luvvy, you come with us if you want,” said Jenny.

“Alright then,” said Jules, and held her mother’s arm.

“Right, well we’ll go back to the cottage and start the evening meal. I’m only doing cottage pie, so no rush. Phone if you’re going to be late,” said Carol, being very practical. With that, Maddy and her mother set off for their car and the others went off to collect the repaired VW.

“What do you reckon has happened?” asked Jenny to Dave as they walked down the Grove, past County Hall, towards the VW garage.

“I don’t know. I really don’t.” Dave paused and looking at Drew, asked, “Is there anything you haven’t told us?”

Drew, who was a bundle of nerves in case the crossbow had been mentioned, blushed profusely, and shook his head. He knew he was lying, and so did all the others.

“Are you sure?” asked Dave, knowing he was holding back something. They stopped and Dave stood face to face with Drew. He placed his hands on the boy’s shoulders. “Are you sure?” he asked again. Drew couldn’t look him in the face, and began to cry. Dave, pulled him close and hugging him said, “There is something isn’t there?” He spoke very quietly, so quietly that Jenny and Jules could only just hear him. “Look Gaby, if you aren’t completely straight with me, how can I help you?”

At this, Drew dissolved into tears. It was some minutes before he could calm himself enough to speak. “We…..” he sobbed, “we… had a ccc…crossbow.”

“I see,” said Dave matter of factly, “anything else?” he was still hugging Drew, and speaking very quietly.

“I hit the gunman with it,” sobbed Drew.

“What you shot him with it, or physically hit him with the bow itself?” asked Dave trying to be absolutely sure of the story, so he could help his child as best he might, if that was what the police wanted to talk about.

“I bashed him with the bow,” sobbed Drew, “I thought they were going to hurt us.” He sobbed some more, “What, will they do to me?”

“Hey, I thought you were a regular super hero…ine.” said Dave, trying to lighten the atmosphere. Drew laughed for a moment, then began to cry again. “Okay kiddo, I don’t know what they want, so I don’t know what they are going to say. All I do know, is that we are all here for you, and while I’m here, no one is going to do anything to you. I’m sure your mother feels the same.”

“Of course, I do,” said Jenny supportively.

“And me, too,” piped Jules.

“Here, stay with your mum, I’ll go and get the car and collect you on the way back.” Dave relinquished his hug and handed Drew to Jenny and Jules, who immediately began a group hug. Dave trotted off to the garage, wiping his eyes as he ran, not sure what he felt about anything anymore. Life was just too complicated, despite his attempts to maintain a semblance of order, the universe seemed intent on creating chaos.

Some ten or fifteen minutes later, he was stopping the car to collect the rest of his family, and twenty five after that, he was parking the car at the police headquarters.

A little while later, they were all sat in an interview room with the big detective sergeant and a police woman. Drew was terrified, and was squeezing his father’s hand tightly. “I’m not sure how to put this,” said the detective, “but it appears you haven’t been entirely honest with us.” As he said this, Drew nearly fainted.

“What do you mean?” asked Dave, trying to buffer the oncoming attack, as he saw it.

“Who is Gaby Bond, because officially, Mr and Mrs Bond, we understand you have a daughter Juliette and a son Andrew. So who is Gaby?”

There was total silence in the room, as Dave and Jenny looked at each other. Drew felt stunned and looked at Jules.

“I’m waiting, Mr and Mrs Bond.” said the sergeant.

Drew however, seized the initiative. “You’re right, I’m a boy.” He looked at the floor as he spoke. Realising how his parents could look in the eyes of the police, he continued, “I’m a girl inside really, and the others allow me to be myself.”

“You’re transgendered, or whatever they call it?” said the sergeant.

“Yes. Please don’t tell anyone,” said Drew, and began to sob on his father’s shoulder.

The sergeant shook his head. “I don’t care what your records say, as far as I’m concerned, you’re a girl. A pretty one too.”

“Does this affect anything?” asked Jenny, her heart beating noisily in her chest.

“Not really,” said the sergeant, “But it was an anomaly which needed sorting. It’s sorted. The court won’t worry about it and might never need to know.”

“I hope this will remain confidential,” said Jenny, as Dave hugged the still distraught Drew.

“Of course,” the sergeant held open the door for them, as Drew went to leave, the sergeant held out his hand, “Well young lady, you’re even braver than I previously thought. I think you made the right decision, good luck.” Drew shook his hand gently and thanked him. Jenny and Dave did the same.

They all went back to the car without talking, each trying to take on board what this now meant to each of them and to Drew in particular. “I’ve blown it, now,” thought Drew to himself, “It’s official now. What am I going to do when I get home? They’ll crucify me!”

Apart from the obvious questions which he’d been working through, Dave wondered what would happen if the defence team got hold of this information? It could cause real problems, especially if it became public. Jenny was thinking something similar, and how they could best protect Gaby? The drive back to the cottage was very subdued.

Dave stopped the car suddenly, after pulling into a lay by. “I’m sorry, but I think we need to talk some things over.”

“Alright,” said Jenny, “But why can’t it wait until we get back to the cottage?”

“Because, I’d like to do it now, with just the four of us,” replied Dave to her question. Drew sat looking out the window, watching the traffic going past, feeling detached from the rest of the world. He knew what was coming, after all, he’d created the situation. He could have said, he was Drew’s cousin, but that would have been making the deceit greater and the consequences also larger and more serious. It was an honest thing he’d done, dumb maybe, brave – unquestionably, but dumb. The problem was, which dumb thing did they want to talk about? He was pretty sure he knew.

Jules who was sitting in the back of the car with Drew, clasped his hand and squeezed. At times there was the usual sibling rivalry, but at this moment her brother or sister, was in a spot and she’d do all she could to help. She might want to kill him later, but for now he needed her support. Drew felt his hand grasped gently and felt the fingers of his sisters hand slowly and tenderly compress his own. The emotion rose within him, and he continued to gaze out through the car window, but with eyes that were now blurred with tears.

“Gaby,” said Dave, “I’d like to ask you a question, a simple yes or no, is all I require as an answer. Is that okay with you?”

Drew nodded rather than spoke. Dave watched him in his rear view mirror, while Jenny was turned around within the car, looking through the space between the backs of the front seats. It wasn’t, in her mind, the best place to talk, especially about such serious things.

“That, wasn’t the question, by the way,” said Dave, his voice smiling in tone, heavily disguising his real feelings, but perhaps showing his slight embarrassment. “It’s this. Were you serious? What you said to the police, was it the truth? Do you really want to be a girl?”

“That’s several questions!” said Jenny, in an accusatorial tone to her husband. “You’re confusing the poor girl.”

Drew was now sitting slumped against the window, avoiding eye contact with anyone while tears ran freely down his cheeks, the rivulets causing a wet patch to form on his skirt. He didn’t know what to say, correction, he did know, but he didn’t know if he could actually say it. The answer was…he sobbed, loudly and Jenny got out of the car, opened the rear door and switched places with Jules. She cuddled Drew, who seemed very upset again. She fired a look full of daggers at Dave, who shrugged his shoulders and said, “I needed to know.” Then muttered something inaudible under his breath.

“Take us back to the cottage please,” said Jenny, coldly.

“I only wanted to… Damn! Why do I bloody bother?” said Dave starting up the engine again. “I only...”

“Cottage, now Dave,” instructed Jenny again, while she cuddled Drew on the back seat. Drew felt glad to have his mother with him again. He wasn’t sure what he thought about his father, but he didn’t want them to quarrel. He needed both of them, he loved both of them. He also knew that they loved him. That was the problem, their love was what was upsetting him. They had missed what he felt they should have known about him, or they appeared to have. His father should never have needed to ask that question. The posing of it, had upset him.

They drove the rest of the way without any conversation at all. Jules thought once or twice to say something to her dad, but decided that holding her tongue was the wisest course. They pulled into the drive, and as soon as Dave had stopped the car, Jenny got out, ran around the car and helped Drew out. She placed her arm around him and marched him onto the house. He disengaged himself from her and went up to his bedroom.

Carol and Maddy came to enquire how things had gone, when they saw Drew fly up the stairs and the door shut noisily. Carol looked questioningly at Jenny. “I’ll tell you in a bit. Can I cadge a cuppa and I think Dave might want one more than I do.” Maddy, puzzled by the situation she had witnessed, went back into the kitchen and switched on the kettle. Five minutes later, she had made a pot of strong tea.

She took two cups to Carol and Jenny, who were sat in the dining room. She poured two more cups and took one to Jules in the lounge, and the other to Dave who was still sat in his car. He seemed to be talking to himself and occasionally pounding his fist on the edge of the steering wheel. Maddy felt a little perturbed by his behaviour. Normally, he was the quietest, gentlest man she knew. So calm, and sensitive to other people, she knew that Drew had inherited this quality from his dad.

Maddy walked along the car until she could be seen by Dave. He looked as if he’d been crying. He accepted the cup with a mumbled thanks. Maddy quickly walked back to the kitchen and poured herself a cup then she poured one for Drew. She wanted to know what had happened. She could have asked Jules, but she preferred to get it from Gaby. Why speak to the monkey, when you know the organ grinder?

She walked carefully up the stairs, bearing the two mugs of tea. Stopping outside Drew’s room, she tapped the door with her foot, then manoeuvred her elbow against the brass handle and pushed it down, trying to maintain the balance of the two mugs as she did so. The door catch clicked and she pushed with her foot, and the door opened. “I’ve brought you a cup of tea, Gabs. Thought you might need one.”

Drew was lying face down on the bed, his face pushed deep into the pillow. He grunted something back to her, then went back to his crying. She didn’t hear what he said, but she assumed it was neither welcoming nor complimentary. “That’s a nice way to greet your favourite cousin,” she exclaimed, trying to make a joke of it. Drew mumbled something which sounded as if it had two words, the second sounded remarkably like, ‘off’. But if nothing else, Maddy was blessed with a strong streak of persistence. No matter what he said or did, she was more determined than he was. He could beat her on a bike, but all other ways, she was stronger. It was simply a matter of time. He would tell her eventually, what she wanted to know. Of that she had no doubt, it was more a question of was it quicker to talk to him or Jules. The latter would be more expedient.

She placed his tea near his bed and went downstairs again. “What happened at the police station?” Maddy asked Jules.

“Not a lot. The cops knew about Gaby.”

“Knew what?” asked Maddy, wondering a dozen things at once.

“Knew that Mum and Dad had a girl and a boy.”

“Oh!” said Maddy. “How did they find that out?”

“Dunno, ‘spose they checked records ‘n things.”

“Oh yeah, course. What happened then?”

“Gabs said, “I’m a girl in a boy’s body.” Or something like that.”

“Oh!” said Maddy, “that’s interesting. Did she mean it?”

“How should I know? Dad asked her on the way home, and she wouldn’t answer. Mum went for him, and it’s been happy families ever since.”

“Interesting,” said Maddy.

Crossing The Line Chapter 14 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Jenny and Carol were still deep in conversation when Maddy took her cup back to the kitchen. Dave was still sitting in the car, dealing with his own feelings, and Jules was listening to her personal CD player. Maddy, now having an outline of what happened with the police, decided to try again with Drew.

She knocked at his door, but entered before being told to. He’d got off the bed and was standing looking out the window, nursing the remains of his mug of tea. He ignored Maddy. She stood alongside him, looking at the garden beyond the reflections of them in the glass. In the reflection, she saw her arm move to hold Drew around his narrow waist. He stood impassively, staring out the window. “I know what happened at the police station,” she said quietly to him, her arm squeezing him very gently.

“I’m dead,” he said in a tone which sounded hopeless. A tear began to form in his eyes, and then silently began to roll down his cheeks.

“Anything I can do?” said Maddy, trying desperately to sound supportive and positive, just to lift his depressed mood.

“Come to my funeral,” said the boy, the tears flowing more freely now.

“If I’m still alive, I will,” said Maddy, “But, it won’t be for many years yet.”

“Mine will,” he said.

She turned him around to face him, and holding his chin, she forced him to look into her eyes. “Everything is going to be alright. Trust me, I know these things.”

“I’m dead,” he repeated, and the tears continued to flow.

“Why are you dead?” she asked.

“Because I’ve got to be a girl now.”

“Don’t you want to be one, then?” she asked gently.

“I’m a boy. I can’t help it if I don’t look like one, but that’s what I am.”

“Oh Drewbie,” she said and gave him one of her monster hugs. “You can be whoever you want to be. I don’t care, I still love you.” She felt a tear trickle down her face too, as she held on him as tightly as she could.

The embrace lasted for several minutes, then they felt as if someone had drained everything from them, like a major artery had been severed and their young lives had flowed away.

Drew peeled away from Maddy and sat on the edge of the bed. “What am I gonna do Mad?” he said, looking at the floor.

“I dunno,” responded Maddy, “What do you want to do?” She was standing with her back to the window, gazing at her distressed cousin. She felt as if she wanted to hug him until everything was better, but he had walked away from her. He was right to do so. This was his problem, and although she had often aided and abetted the appearance and maintenance of Gaby, Drew had to solve this himself. Sometimes, he looked so vulnerable and now, was one of them. Where was the ruthless rider? Hidden inside this tearful child. Maddy felt her tummy somersault, she needed to help. He would help her, wouldn’t he. But how? What could she do?

“I want to go back to before we came here, I wish it had never happened,” he continued looking at the floor, although his eyes weren’t really seeing anything.
“If I had a magic wand, I’d grant you your wish, “ she walked over to him and knelt on the floor before him, she took his hands and kissed them. “I don’t have one, so we need another plan.”

“Like what?” he sniffed at her.

“Your make up is a mess!” she said, smiling at him.

He was not amused. “Here I am completely up shit creek, and you’re laughing. Very funny, not!”

“I’m not laughing at you silly. I was laughing at me. Here you are, as you say in trouble, and I noticed your makeup was a mess. Like, it’s stupid, but that’s what went through my mind.”

“So, I clean up my makeup, and everything will be bloody hunky dory, will it?” He glared at her. “I don’t think so.”

“I didn’t mean that, and you know it.” She felt a fresh tear run down her face.

He saw it and was then consumed with guilt. “I’m sorry Mad, I’m so sorry” he began to cry again, and she hugged his waist, pressing her head against his chest. “What are we gonna do Mad? What are we gonna do?”

Once more they held the embrace for several minutes. “Why don’t you tell your parents the truth?”

“I can’t, can I? I like, told that policeman, so it’s gonna be, like, official,” he rubbed her back as he spoke to her.

“Why can’t you say, you’ve changed your mind. They say it’s a woman’s prerogative.”

“Very funny, can we get serious for one minute?” he gently scolded her.

“I’m being serious, tell ‘em the truth, you’re a boy and want to stay one.” She let go of him and sat back on her heels, looking into his eyes, which were reddened with the tears.

“What about if we have to give evidence?” he sounded so uncertain about everything, as if his confidence in himself was deeply eroded. “What do I do then?”

“The same as you are doing now, stick your boobs on, slip on a skirt and a bit of lippy, and hey presto, you’re Gaby.”
“I don’t think it would be that easy. What if the police asked at the school and things and found I wasn’t being Gaby, what then?”

“So, what if they do?”

“We’ll all be in trouble.”

“So?” she squeezed his hands, “Alright, do the other, become Gaby all the time. I’ll help you tell the others.”

“I’m dead!” he said, and his body sagged.

“No you’re not. They all know Gaby, they’d get used to it in a few weeks.”

“You make it sound so simple,” he sniffed, although his body language showed he didn’t believe what he was saying.

“It would be, except you just told me you wanted to stay a boy.” She squeezed his hand again, she could feel the glossy smoothness of his painted nails under her fingers. “Well, which is it? It’s make your mind up time.”

“I dunno what to do. What would you do?” he said looking at her, his eyes looking sad and vulnerable.

“I’m gonna stay as I am, it’s what you do that matters,” she smiled at him.

“You know what I meant,” he said, but before she could answer, Dave knocked and entered the room.

“Oh, I’m sorry girls, I thought you were alone Gaby……I’ll erm, I’ll see you, erm later.” He went to leave.

“It’s okay Daddy, we’re only talking, you can stay if you want,” said Drew, although he wasn’t sure he was ready to have another heavy question and answer session with his father.

“I was going to get some more tea, anybody else for a cup?” said Maddy, wobbling herself upright. Her knees had stiffened kneeling with Drew and she winced as she straightened her legs. As soon as she could stand, she made her tactful withdrawal.

Dave came and sat alongside his son. Putting his arm around him, he said,” I came to apologise.”

“That’s okay,” sniffed Drew.

“No it isn’t Gaby. You’re under enough pressure at the moment, so I acted out of order. I was wrong, I was thinking of my own feelings, please forgive me.”

“Oh Daddy, don’t be so silly, of course I forgive you,” said Drew, hugging his father and burying his face in Dave’s chest. He could smell the scent of soap and Dave’s antiperspirant. It was a familiar and safe smell, having been the same for as long as he could remember. He felt very small again, hugging his Daddy and feeling safe and secure. It felt very good and reassuring.

“Thank you so…girl.” Dave shook his head, he still hadn’t quite got his mind around the change in his family’s personnel. “You know, I once got into a fight over a girl like you.”

Drew continued his hug, it was safe and comfortable. “A fight?” he asked incredulously. He couldn’t imagine his father fighting anyone, Dave was far too laid back.

Dave retold the story from his student days. “Mind you, she wasn’t as pretty as you,” he added, giving Drew a squeeze.

“And you chased off all those yobs?” said Drew, reappraising his father positively.

“There were only two or three,” commented Dave, modestly.

“Against one, that’s pretty brave to me,” said Drew. He sat up and looked his father in the eye. “Would you do that for me?”

“For you lass, I’d fight the world.” Dave felt his throat constricting as he struggled with the words and a tear formed in his eyes.

“I love you Daddy,” said Drew, and hugged him again. Once more he rested his face against his father’s chest. He felt safer than ever, as his father squeezed him gently in a protective embrace.

The cuddle lasted for some time, neither saying anything, but the little squeezes and strokes that each gave the other, said reams. At last Dave broke the silence, “You know, if you’re going to be Gaby all the time, we’ll need to organise a few things.” He held on to Drew, his hand absentmindedly stroking the boy’s back.

“I know,” mumbled Drew, his face pressed against his father’s chest, “Can we leave it for a bit?”

“What, the discussion or the organising?” asked his father, sensing some ambivalence.

“Both,” said the boy and squeezed his father very tightly, converting his mental tension into physical.

“Sure,” replied his father, who felt even more confused now. Did the boy tell the truth to the police, was it a way of terminating the interview, was it an unconscious slip? Just as he was adjusting to having two daughters, was his son reasserting himself? Dave tried not to read between lines and thus follow his own agenda. What he had said was true, he would fight the world to protect either of his children. He simply wanted to come to terms with what was required of him and he began to wonder if Drew or Gaby couldn’t tell him because he or she, didn’t actually know themselves.

If Dave followed Jenny’s strategy, eventually a decision would be made by Drew, which the whole family would support. He had no problem with this, except it seemed unstructured and therefore likely to develop more problems. Dave was essentially a manager, set goals, risk assess, cost it and go for it. He didn’t like the touchy feely bit because like most men, he wasn’t very good at it.

He’d recently sacked someone at the mill. It was a woman in the office who had systematically stolen from the petty cash for months. She was only discovered after he set up an audit to discover why the money wasn’t lasting as long as usual. She was duly caught and he and his boss had the task of disciplining her. Dave drew the short straw, and became the discharging officer. The woman admitted her theft, and after pleading extenuating circumstances, which Dave dismissed, he sacked her.

“Theft is against the law and the contract which you signed. You’ve claimed extenuating or mitigating circumstances, and had you come to us and explained you were in financial difficulties, the company might have been able to help, instead you helped yourself. I have no option but to enforce company policy, and terminate your employment.”

The response from the woman was at first, tears and when that didn’t work, she became abusive and swore at them. Dave was initially torn by the emotional blackmail she used, then angered by the reaction when it didn’t work. In fact at one point he nearly changed his mind about prosecution, but he controlled himself. He had persuaded his boss not to prosecute her and instead they would decline to offer a reference. It had taken some persuasion, but he’d managed it. The woman left after the interview, cleared her desk and left the building. Dave and his boss went for a quick drink at lunch to bolster their frayed nerves. He hated that side of management, wishing he’d stuck to digging up the past, but they needed the money so he went into the timber business.

“Tea anyone?” said Maddy, carrying the tray into the bedroom. “Oh Gabs, Harry phoned to see if you wanted to go for a ride. I told him, you’d call back.”

An hour or more later, Drew now washed and changed into riding kit, and makeup restored, did go for a ride with Harry. He needed to get rid of some of his tension and he did it through his bike. At one point he had to wait for ten minutes for Harry to catch him up, before he shot off again. Then he realised how much Harry was struggling with the pace and eased off. They did twenty miles in slightly over the hour, slow for Drew but Harry’s best time. Although exhausted, he was delighted with his progress and forgave the wunderkind for being so preoccupied. Drew apologised, suggesting, “it was that time of the month.” Not wanting to enter that territory, Harry accepted the explanation for Drew’s seeming indifference to him.

When they returned they learned that Jules had gone to visit John, who was now out of hospital. Drew who was now feeling much better for the exercise and fresh air, was about to make some crack about, “John being more at risk from a ‘man-eating’ Jules, than he was from Meadows.” However, realising it would be inappropriate for a girl to say this of her sister, bit his tongue. He also recognised that John had possibly saved his sister’s life and risked his own in doing so. Thus, any sort of joke towards John was not very funny. He felt somehow all that was now behind him, he’d grown up quite a lot since coming to Dorset, and being juvenile was somehow, now beneath him. It was a strange feeling and he needed to think about it, along with all the other things that were rattling round his brain, not least, what he was going to say to his parents.

He thanked Harry for the ride and pleading tiredness, due to ‘her you know what’, pecked him on the cheek and went in and showered. As he stood in the shower, his breast forms became loose again and he examined the skin underneath. His nipples looked larger and the areolae seemed larger and darker too. Worse was to come, his breasts felt a little puffy and he was sure they had both grown. As he dried his nipples, they became erect and they really had grown. Now he felt really ambivalent, well actually he felt really good, or he did when he stroked his nipples. The down side was, what would he do when he went back to school? What about PE or games? Racing? Geez, if they grew anymore, they’d show through his racing skins! Then he thought he’d better show them to Maddy, and ask her advice. Then he remembered her trick with her nipples when he’d taken his boobs off. At the rate they seemed to have grown, he’d be able to do that too. The thought made him smile, touching them was, like, nice. Maddy touching them would be kinda, mega-nice! Then he felt very self conscious and blushing, wrapped himself in a towel and hurried to his room to don some clothes.

He dressed in his nightdress, somehow, Jenny had managed to wash and dry it for him in the same day. As he pulled the soft, cool silk over his body his nipples stood at attention again. They were clearly visible in the mirror, his mum would be sure to notice, so would Mad. He looked again, obviously, the nightie looked baggy in the front, his own breasts were small. However, they were there and when back to boy mode, they would show. If he ran, they would bounce up and down. Hell! He could even get jogger’s nipple or something. What was he going to do?

He pulled a cardi around himself. He needed to dry his hair or it would stand up on end and he’d have to wash it again, he couldn’t let anyone see him with all his hair standing on end, now could he? It was bad enough being seen without a little make up, he’d have to remember to take his little make up bag in his school bag from next term…

He stopped in mid thought. “What the hell am saying here?” He looked at himself in the mirror. “Geez, I’m supposed to be a boy, look at me. I’m worrying about my hair and what the Campagnolo am I worried about being seen without makeup? What is happening to me?”

As he was occupied with these thoughts, Maddy burst into the room. “Oh hi, I wondered who you were talking to. I was looking for Mum, but she’s obviously not here.” Maddy looked at him strangely for a moment. “Why are you wearing that cardigan?”

“I felt a bit chilly after my shower,” said Drew defensively, his arms folding over his breasts.

“Did you? It’s normally me who feels the cold. Want me to do your hair while I’m here?” Drew was going to say no, but he couldn’t resist her offer. He really wanted to talk to her, ask her advice but, he felt so self conscious. How could he tell her he was growing his own boobs? He’d feel a right tit – and a left one! It had to be the breast forms, pulling on his chest, causing the swelling or fat to collect or whatever, that had to be the reason. So as soon as he stopped wearing them his chest would go back to normal. A bit of exercise would solve the problem, pump a bit of iron and all that stuff.

Maddy rushed back in with her hair dryer and bag of assorted bits. She whooshed some mousse out of a tube and rubbed it into his hair. Then she combed it through. Then she began to separate out parts of his hair. Drew found this so relaxing, he carried on thinking his thoughts. He’d become so used to her messing with his hair that he paid no attention at all. She had put his hair in rollers, wondering why he hadn’t objected, but he hadn’t. She plugged in the hair dryer, and noticed he’d let the cardi slip open. Obviously his breast forms had come off again. She was just about to comment, when the lead from the dryer slithered across his chest. Maddy’s eyes nearly popped out, his nipple was sticking out almost as far as hers did.

Pretending to dry different parts of his hair, she managed to provoke the other into erecting as well. She noticed him smile, and his hand unconsciously went to his chest and rubbed it. She made no mention of it to him, but inside, her emotions were whirling around like a demented dervish.

“Be best if you keep the rollers in overnight again, is that okay?” She asked putting a hair net over them.

“Yeah, whatever,” he replied, paying not one whit of attention to what she had said.

“I see your boobs fell off again,” she said, watching for a reaction.

“Yeah, in the shower,” he suddenly placed his hands on his chest, and blushing, came back to earth. “Oh yeah, they came off in the shower. I suppose it shows.”

Not for much longer, was what she felt like saying, but actually said, “ It does, want me to stick ‘em back?”

“Can we do it tomorrow? It feels kinda nice, not having them for five minutes. It’ll let the air get to my skin a bit, too.”

“I know what you’ll be doing all night!” she thought, as she remembered how she used to deliberately stimulate her own nipples, when she realised they were like pleasure buttons. “Yeah, course we can, probably a good idea.”

“What is?” asked Drew.

“Doing it tomorrow, instead of tonight.”

“Oh yeah, that’s what I thought,” said Drew absentmindedly.

“Gabs, are you pretending to be thick or are you having, like a Homer Simpson moment?”

“What?” he looked at her as if she had just spoken a foreign language.

“Shouldn’t you say, “Doh!”, like he does?”

“What?” said Drew, seemingly on another planet.

“I think I shall ask Mum if I can go into Dorchester tomorrow and get my nipples pierced, wanna do the same?” said Maddy facetiously.

“Yeah, if you want,” replied Drew, not listening.

“Don’t take this personally, will you?” said Maddy, then slapped him across the cheek. He nearly fell off his seat.

Clutching at his reddening face, he looked at her and said, “What was that for?”

“You were not listening to what I was saying,” she said irritatedly, “I had to do something.”

“I was,” he pouted back.

“Okay, what did I say?”
“

You were going into Dorchester tomorrow….”

“And?”

“You were going to get your nip…” he suddenly registered what she had said. “You’re not are you?” He was blushing like a stop light.

“Why, gonna get yours done?” she smiled at him.

“No way!” he suddenly became conscious that she was staring at his chest and his nipples had become erect through his night dress. He hurriedly pulled the cardigan across and folded his arms again, on the defensive.

“Something you want to tell me?” she asked.

“You sound just like my mother,” he said dismissively.

“Well is there?”

“Maybe tomorrow, I need to get my head around a couple of things.”

He felt embarrassed as he said it, not realising the unconscious pun. Maddy however, whose brain was working normally, did, and she began to snigger. Then the snigger became a giggle and she became unable to stop it. Tears ran down her cheeks and she almost collapsed on the bed, as the giggle-fit overwhelmed her. Drew felt angrier and angrier. What had he said? He went back over his last statement, and the penny dropped. Then he smiled, and it turned into a chortle and before he knew it, they were both nearly wetting themselves.

Crossing The Line Chapter 15 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Drew tossed and turned. The combination of Jules snoring and the rollers in his hair made life very difficult and relaxation near impossible. He had been pleased to learn that John was recovering quickly, he did, after all, owe his life to the fast-thinking youth. Jules had been full of her evening with him. She had noticed Drew’s hair full of rollers and was about to say something sarcastic, then thought better of it. She was having to adjust to possibly having a sister, which was nice and, well, extra competition too. The latter was less welcome and needed some consideration. Gaby was very pretty and had a lovely figure, so the competition was growing.

They had talked when they went to bed, but Jules had had two glasses of wine so the conversation became very one-sided, as she slipped into the sleep which was now the source of the snores which were keeping Drew awake.

He tried prodding her, but she just snored even more. She was lying on her back, her mouth wide open, ‘catching flies'. Drew lifted her bedclothes, recalling from something he’d heard on the telly about the cold draught causes the sleeper to turn over. Jules did, then as he got back to his own bed, she rolled back over and the ‘lawnmower’ began again.

In frustration, he tried placing his pillows over his head, but then the rollers dug mercilessly into his scalp, he wondered how other women wore them. He looked at the clock, it was after twelve. Everyone was in bed and he was probably the only one still wide awake.

He tried to pretend he was riding his bike, imagining the countryside going by but Jule's vocal accompaniment, spoiled his concentration. He felt his nipples through the nightdress, they quickly responded to his touch and shivers ran through his body. This enthralled and scared him at the same time. Boys aren’t supposed to have boobs with pleasure buttons on them. So did that stop him from being a boy?

He still had some dangly bits down below, albeit rather small ones. Then he thought about whether he would keep them or have some sort of horrible operation. During this unpleasant thought, he drifted off to sleep, assisted by Jules’ ‘lawnmower’ going quiet as she turned on her side and closed her mouth.

As he slept, the day’s events were mulled over in his mind and he began to dream. He was sitting at his desk in school, half listening to the teacher and half messing with Paul, when Mr Woods, the headmaster walked into the class. “Drew Bond, come with me,” commanded the headteacher.

Drew got up and nervously walked through the rest of the class to the waiting Mr Woods. He had no idea why he was being taken out of class. He was about to ask when he decided he’d better keep quiet. He followed Mr Woods to his office. The head teacher told him to enter following Drew, into the office. Inside there were waiting two burly policemen, Drew felt his mouth go dry and his stomach flip over. “You told us a lie. It’s a crime to mislead the police or give misleading information. You are a criminal.” Boomed one of the large coppers. Drew felt himself getting smaller, shrinking with shame.

“What did I do? Please tell me, I’ll do anything to make it right. I didn’t mean to mislead you.” He was in tears and pleading with the police officers. “Please, I’ll do whatever I need to make it right, I’m not a criminal.”

“You lied to us,” said the other, equally large policeman.

“No, I don’t remember telling you lies,” pleaded the sobbing Drew.

“You said you were really a girl, and here we find you living as a boy. You lied to us. You’re a criminal.” At this revelation, Drew felt himself fall to his knees. He was guilty as charged.

“What do you want me to do?” he said resignedly.

“Do what you said you were going to do!” demanded the first officer, unsympathetically. “Become a girl completely.”

“Do I have to?” asked Drew, now feeling his question was almost rhetorical.

“You do, or be prepared to be seen as a criminal and a liar,” said the second policeman.

“What if I was mistaken when I told you what I thought I was?” said Drew clutching at straws.

“Too bad. You should have said so at the time, instead, you were quite categorical, so you must do as you said.”

“What if I don’t?” said Drew, feeling a little defiance holding on deep inside him.

“That is not an option. We are here to see you do.”

“What do you mean?” asked Drew, feeling very intimidated by the two upholders of the law, towering above him.

“You will come with us and see...” With that, they each grabbed one of the boy’s slender wrists in their ham-sized hands and began to drag him out of the office. Mr Woods, stood impassively shaking his head as he made eye contact with Drew. His whole expression voiced disappointment in the boy.

“Where are you taking me?” cried the boy trying forlornly to escape his custodians.

“You’ll see.” Said one of the captors.

“You can’t just take me away like this. You need to see my parents.”

“You are a criminal liar, we can do anything we wish. Right now, we are making what you said, come true.”

“What?” screamed Drew, “I don’t want to be a girl.”

“Too late,” said the first policeman, “you should have thought of that before you said it.”

“No!” shouted Drew.

“Wake up, Gabs, you’re having a bad dream.” The voice was that of Juliette, but it took a moment for it to filter into Drew’s sleepy mind. He felt a hand on his wrist and he fought against it and the bedclothes. “Hey, watch out!” Called Jules, “You’ll, like, hurt me.”

“Wha…” Said Drew opening his eyes. “Jules! Have they gone?”

“Have who gone?” asked Jules in astonishment.

“The police,” said Drew, shaking.

“What police? It’s half past one in the morning, and you were having a bad dream,” said Jules, with less sympathy than she would have found had he not woken her from her own lovely dream. She and John were…(it was nice anyway).

Drew sat up, he was sweating profusely and felt tears on his face. “But they were so real.”

“It was a dream Gabs, just a dream. Now can I get back to my one?” She said irritatedly as she climbed back into her own bed. “Maybe, those things in your head are softening your brain. Goodnight,” she said sarcastically and switched off her bedside light.

He lay there in the dark, his face damp with tears and his body moist with the sweat of fear and his exertions with the bedclothes. “Why do I keep having these dreams?” he whispered to himself. He could her Jules’s regular breathing signifying she was drifting off to sleep again. He was back to tossing and turning again, the torment of the rollers rekindled.

He listened to his sister’s deep breathing, becoming slower as her sleep deepened. In some ways, it was nice to have her sharing a room with him, especially when he had these nasty dreams. He recalled the one where he was cursed in Jenny’s womb. Now that was scary. He lay listening, had he heard the old crone’s cackle? His blood ran cold. It was all her fault, the old bat! If she hadn’t cursed him, he’d be a normal boy, not a girly boy. Maybe, if he could just meet her and apologise for his mother and offer her some money, maybe, just maybe, he could return to normal; a normal boy, that is.

He puzzled about this for some while. Half of him was terrified another half felt it was the only way, to lift the curse and then he could get on with his life. He wondered how he could do this, and in doing so he provided something of an answer, and he fell asleep. During the sleep, he began to dream, and in his dream…

He or rather she, because it was Gaby, who was riding on a training run, out in the middle of nowhere. She passed an old woman sitting on a bench by the roadside and then, suddenly realized who it was, the old crone, herself. She stopped and rode back to her. The old woman appeared to be asleep. Gaby dismounted her bike, her cycle shoes crunching on the gravel. Her heart was thumping, what if it was the wrong old woman?

“Excuse me…” said Gaby, “are you okay?” speaking quite loudly. The old woman began to stir, and Gaby felt her tummy flip.

“What do you want?” said the old woman, looking at the cause of her waking, then seeming to recognize Gaby said, “Oh it’s you, is it?”

“I wondered if you were alright?” said Gaby, although it wasn’t quite the truth, it would do as an intro.

“Why should you care?” said the old woman, “Your mother didn’t!”

“I think you might have misjudged her…” said Gaby apologetically, but she was interrupted by the old crone.

“Now I know you’re lying,” she snapped, and Gaby stepped back a pace in shock. “I know who you are, and why you are here.”

“You do?” said Gaby, being completely outmanoeuvred and feeling helpless.

“Of course I do. You stupid girl.”

“I’m not a girl,” said Gaby defiantly.

“Course you’re not, you just look like one and act like one.”

“No I don’t!” exclaimed Gaby, who then burst into tears.

“Course you don’t, you’re a big strong boy, who just happens to be a girl.”

“That’s all your fault, you horrible hag!” said Gaby feeling more anger than fear.

“Is it now, how about your mother? Doesn’t she have some part in this?”

“What you did, you did to me. Why did you do it?”

“Ask your mother.”

“Why can’t you tell me?”

“You don’t want to know the answer to that,” said the old woman, coyly.

“Of course I do. Tell me, why did you make me a girl?”

“You want the truth?” asked the old woman.

“Yes, of course, I do,” demanded an angry Gaby.

“Are you absolutely certain, you want to know?”

“Get on with it, you old bat,” said Gaby with all the venom she could muster.

“Vulgarity will not help you, you know,” chided the old woman.

“I’m sorry,” said Gaby, feeling ashamed.

“The truth is…” the old woman paused, “…I didn’t do anything to you.”

“What?” said Gaby, reeling with shock. “But you must have…I…er… you must have.”

“No I didn’t, and that is the truth.”

“But, if you didn’t, then who did?” said Gaby, still reeling from this revelation.

“Did anyone? That’s for you to find out…goodbye,” there was a blue flash and the old woman disappeared, the sound of cackling resonating all around Gaby, who sat down on the bench and with head in hands began to weep.

Moments later, Drew awoke, his face and his pillow were damp with tears. He sat up in bed. The dream was very fresh and he re-ran it in his mind, it still made no sense to him. Was he cursed or not? It would certainly make things easier if he was, or would it? What were the alternatives? His head began to swim as he grappled with all this. One of his nipples began to itch, and he unconsciously rubbed it. He found himself rubbing it longer than the itch required. Even in the poor light of the bedroom, he could see the outline of his small breasts and burgeoning nipples. “Oh shit!” he hissed to himself, “What am I gonna do when we get home?”

He lay down again and with his hands over his opposite breast, he felt his thumb gently massaging the erect nipple. The effect was soothing, it gave him a peculiar feeling somewhere down in his tummy, which was very pleasant. Trying to focus on this sensation rather than worrying about so many things, he eventually drifted off to sleep, his thumbs still occasionally making the pleasurable movements across his chest.

Once more he began to dream…This time Gaby was with someone, and they were gently stroking her pleasure buttons. It must be Maddy, thought Gaby, dreamily, it was sooooo nice, and the tingling in her tummy was even nicer. Then whoever was doing it, stopped. Still, with eyes closed, Gaby grumbled, “Don’t stop Mad, that’s so nice.”

“Eh?” responded the other, but it wasn’t Maddy. Gaby opened her eyes, and sat beside her was Harry. “I had to stop or I wouldn’t have been able to stop!” he said apologetically. “Sorry.”

“Yeah, it’s like okay.” Spluttered Gaby, feeling a different warmth, this time one of acute embarrassment. “I understand.” She looked down at the bulges in the dress she was wearing, the nipples clearly erect even through her bra. “Isn’t it clever to have breast forms that have sensitive nipples?” she thought, then…”doh!”

After this dream, Drew decided that he couldn’t cope with any more peculiar dreams. Was he or wasn’t he cursed? Did a part of him fancy Harry? It was just too much. He looked at the travelling alarm clock by his bedside, it was nearly six o clock. He decided he needed a wee and even more a ride to sort his thoughts out.

He stole quietly into the bathroom and after using the loo, had a little wash. He grumbled to himself when he saw the rollers in his hair, but after dressing in his riding gear, found he could just disguise them if he stretched the tab on the back of his baseball cap. It wasn’t particularly comfortable, but it would do and it meant he wouldn’t have to face the wrath of Maddy, which would have happened if he’d dared to remove the offending bits of plastic from his hair.

He slipped downstairs and helped himself to a bowl of cereal. Normally, he would have waited for a while after eating before taking exercise, but he risked someone waking up and noticing he was gone. He filled his drink bottle with a strong solution of fruit squash, and let himself quietly out of the back door.

He walked slowly out to the garage, afraid the hard soles of his cycling shoes would make a noise and wake someone. It was a slow progress, as he paused after every couple of paces to listen for sounds from within. There were none, and except for the chorus of birdsong and the sound of his own heart beating loudly, the only other noise was the occasional rumble or drone of traffic.

The key turned with a small click, which seemed magnified to his strained senses, and the garage door creaked and groaned as he timidly pushed it open. He stepped quietly into the garage, put his drink bottle on the carrier, and finding a small can of lubricating oil, let a drop or two fall on the hinges of the creaking door. It did the job and the door became silent. He smiled to himself, and placed the can back on the shelf. Or he thought he had. As he moved his hand away, gravity pulled the can down onto the garage floor with a loud clatter. He jumped, then froze. The noise assailed his ears like an explosion. He paused, waited, and listened. He left the offending can on the concrete floor as if in punishment for its bad behaviour, then carrying his bike out of the door, he stepped as quietly as he could down the drive. A few moments later, he was out the gate and speeding down the road, free at last.

The wind felt cool on his bare arms, the cycle shirt was short sleeved, but he felt refreshed by it on his face and body. The last remnants of sleep were brushed away by the breeze as he clicked up a gear and settled into his rhythm. Cadence is everything in cycling, once achieved, the riding takes care of itself. Drew was now experienced enough as a rider to get into his slot quite quickly, especially when training. Once there he would be free to allow the worries which seemed to beset him and disrupt his sleep, a chance to interact with his conscious mind.

He’d managed to glue the breast forms back in place, partly to continue the deception he needed on a physical level, but also because his last dream had disturbed him a little. So, just in case he did like a certain person touching his chest, if that part of his chest was covered by a couple of inches of silicon foam, the temptation would be impossible. He realized it was covering up the issue, rather than dealing with it, but it would do for now.

He set off towards Wareham, and once over the hill out of Broadmayne, he relaxed down into a cadence that allowed him a steady twenty miles an hour. He didn’t need to push himself, the object was to allow the thoughts to sort themselves, or at least give him some idea of where to go next with them. To him, it was cycle therapy.

He made good progress on the dual carriageway towards Winfrith, at least bike-wise, his thoughts were another matter.”Was he gay or was he being a girl in his dream with Harry? It was Gaby who was in it not him as Drew? Was he cursed or not, if not then why not and what did that mean? Life was so complicated. Who could he talk to? Maddy, maybe, but she was so close to the problem? Jenny or Dave? Similar, but they seemed to have their own issues too, Jules was a possibility, but she was rather busy with helping John achieve recuperation in several ways.

Who else was there? Carol, she was helpful at times but busy. Then he had a brainwave, “What about nan, she is always so good to me and I think she understands more than she says. I’ll try and go and see her when we get home or get her to come down to us. Yeah, that’s what I’ll do.”

At about the time when Drew was halfway to Wareham, a vehicle screamed to a halt outside the cottage. The solitary occupant ran up the drive and began banging on the door and ringing the bell continuously.

After a minute or so, voices were heard from within calling to the visitor who had disturbed their sleep so violently. The sound of a lock being undone and the door opened with a sleepy-looking man on the inside of it. He woke to full alertness when he saw the uniform of the caller. “Where’s the fire?” he said to the visitor, inviting him in. By the time the caller had entered the house, Jenny and Carol had flung on a dressing gown and rushed downstairs.

“What’s happening?” asked Jenny, looking alarmed at the presence of a police officer in the house yet again.

“I’ve been sent to give you some bad news,” said the young constable.

“What is it?” asked Carol, fearing her husband had been hurt or taken ill.

“I’m afraid Roy Meadows escaped from custody last night…”

“What? “ gasped Jenny, “How could that happen?”

“I don’t know, there’s an investigation underway already, but obviously, we needed to warn you and especially Miss Bond. Apparently, he made comments to another prisoner,” that if he got out, he was going to sort out Barbie, once and for all.” We assume he meant Miss Bond.”

“What’s going on?” called Jules from the top of the stairs, she was holding her head and trying not to make any sudden movements.

“Meadows has escaped, tell Gaby, to come down here,” called Jenny.

“Gaby isn’t here.” called back Jules, “I thought she was down with you.”

“Where the hell is she then?” said Jenny, looking aghast. Dave was out the door and into the garage in almost a single bound.

“She’s out on that perishing bike, that’s where? But where that is, God alone knows,” he said as he returned to the crowded hallway.

“Please you’ve got to find her before that madman does,” pleaded Jenny to the young policeman.

He clicked on his radio and said, “I need you to put out an APB on…”

Crossing The Line Chapter 16 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“Call her mobile, find out where she is,” shouted Jenny to Jules.

“Her phone’s on the bed,” called back Jules, her head pounding, ”How many had she drunk? Two glasses of wine and an alcopop! John’s parents had such a well-stocked lounge.” She allowed her mind to drift over the night before. “John really was a sweetie, was she falling in love?”

“Juliette, please stay awake, and wipe that stupid grin off your face.” Jenny was venting her spleen on any suitable target. Jules sighed, and went back into her bedroom, her assistance was now unlikely. She went back to bed.

Moments later Maddy came in, “Good night then?”

“Yeah, John is like, scrumptious,” said Jules.

“Good night then.” Maddy began poking about in Drew’s bag. “Trying to work out what Lance Armstrong’s wearing,” she continued as she poked about in the bag. She walked to the door and shouted, “The red Specialized shirt and shorts, I think.” Jenny relayed this to the young policeman, who passed it on to control.

“That’s right, age thirteen, blonde, red cycling shirt and shorts with manufacturer ‘Specialized’ written on it in white. Height about five foot two or three, weight about a hundred pounds. Riding a red racing bike, made by Specialized. May or may not be wearing a helmet.” He stopped to listen for a moment, “You’re scrambling the chopper, thanks, I’ll tell the family.”

He switched off his radio, looking at Jenny and Dave, he said, “ They are going to get the police helicopter up. Don’t worry, we’ll find her. It’s important that you all stay here, just in case Meadows targets you again. It’s more likely that he’ll be trying to escape the area, but just in case, keep all doors and windows fastened, and don’t let any of the girls out on their own. I have to go now, we’ll keep you informed of any developments.” Jenny thanked him and he left.

“I cannot believe that child,” said Dave, accepting the cup of tea from Carol.

“Which one, Gaby or her inert sister?” asked Jenny. “I’ll have to stay down here until I calm down or I shall say or do something to that girl. Coming in with a hangover and then not helping when her younger sister is in trouble, possibly already facing the menace of that escaped lunatic.”

Dave put his arm around his wife, “Calm down pet, they are just kids and like kids, their timing is always bound to cause maximum disruption. They don’t do it on purpose, it just happens that way.”

“I don’t care, she is grounded from now on,” snapped Jenny.

“Which one?” asked Dave, none the wiser.

“She should know better at her age…,” said Jenny, leading Dave to suspect she was talking about Jules, but he wasn’t absolutely sure.

The phone rang, it made both Dave and Jenny jump. Dave picked up the receiver. The voice said, “Tell Barbie she’s dead.” The line then went dead. Dave felt physically sick and so angry that had Meadows been there in front of him, he’d have done his level best to kill him with his bare hands.

“You alright love?” asked Jenny noticing his pale colour. “Here, come and sit down.”

“That was Meadows, he said he was going to kill Gaby.” He said grimly, at which Jenny screamed and collapsed on the floor. Maddy and Jules rushed down from the bedroom where they had been talking, just as Dave and Carol were lifting Jenny into a chair.

“What happened?” asked Jules, stroking her mother’s arm.

“Meadows phoned and said he was going to kill Gaby,” said Dave grimly.

“Arsehole!” exclaimed Jules, “I hope he dies a painful death.”

“Yeah, and in the next few minutes,” added Maddy.

“I suppose I’d better inform the police,” sighed Dave and went off to call them leaving Jenny in the care of the two girls while Carol refreshed the teapot. Making a constant flow of tea meant she had something to do and it nearly always got drunk, so it probably helped.

By this time, Drew had reached Wareham and had wandered down by the river to have a breather and a drink. He was oblivious to all the kerfuffle at the cottage. He could smell bacon cooking, and remembering he had some money in his little purse, he went in search of the appetising smell. He found the source at a small burger van, where he ordered a bacon roll, while he was waiting under the awning for his snack, the police helicopter flew over.

“Wonder who they’re looking for?” commented the man at the van, “Some bloody joy rider I expect,” he answered his own question.

“Well I know it’s not me,” said Drew, being completely wrong.

“Here, love,” said the man handing the bacon roll to Drew, “Sauces are on the side, there.” He indicated a small basket of assorted condiments and sauces. Drew helped himself to some tomato sauce and sat on a nearby seat to devour his second breakfast.

“Do much riding?” asked the burger man.

“Fair bit,” said Drew, trying to eat the roll as daintily as he could, although his inclination was to attack it more vigorously.

“How much is that?” asked the man.

“About a thousand miles a month,” said Drew.

“What a little scrap like you?” joked the man.

“Yeah, my dad reckons that’s why I’m small; I don’t leave enough energy for my body to get any bigger.

“Do you race then?” he asked.

“Yeah, a bit,” said Drew, modestly.

“You weren’t in that one where that kid got killed a few weeks back?”

“Yeah, I won it,” said Drew, chewing and swallowing the last morsel of roll.

“You never, did you!” exclaimed the man, “You’re having me on.”

“Fraid not,” said Drew. “His name was Ronnie Cheeseman, and the bloke who killed him nearly had me, too.”

“Who was that then?” asked the man.

“Some lowlife called Meadows,” said Drew, choosing his words carefully.

“Not Roy Meadows?” asked the man.

“Yeah, I think it was.”

“Jeez kid, he’s just escaped from the nick.
”

Drew felt himself go cold. “You’re joking?” he said almost mechanically.

“Nah, I not, I’m sure it was ‘im they said on the news.”

“I’d better get back,” said Drew, feeling very shaky. He pushed his bike back towards the road, but he felt no inclination to ride, he felt very scared. Previously, he’d only annoyed Meadows, and Meadows tried to kill him. Now he’d assaulted him and had had him locked up, so what would Meadows do this time? He needed to think, he also needed to get home as soon as he could. Was the helicopter looking for the escaped man? He hoped they would find the monster and soon. Drew shuddered as he recollected the incident at the farmhouse, next time he might not be so lucky.

He looked up at the sky, it was darkening as large banks of thick black clouds moved across the heavens, the wind was whipping up too, and Drew began to feel cold. Refreshed by his bacon roll, he took a quick swig from his bottle, replaced it on the carrier, and set off for home.

Normally, a twenty-mile run would have left plenty in his tank, but now his legs seemed leaden and his mind wanted to flit about as the adrenalin flowed into his system. Instead of watching for traffic, he was scanning all around him, in case Meadows was around. Common sense told him, that Meadows would probably be doing a runner instead of trying for payback. If however, he was intent on revenge, then the risk would rise proportionally to the proximity of the cottage. This should have given succour to our hero, but he wasn’t convinced by his own reasoning, that was for ‘brain boxes’, and he was an athlete.

He pressed on, heading west, against the now very blustery wind, his speed was half that of the outward journey, and to his dismay, he felt large drops of water falling on his back and face. “Shit, it’s raining!” he said to himself. He now had the option of getting soaked or finding somewhere to shelter. A flash of lightning exploded in the sky, and momentarily blinded him. Then a tremendous clap of thunder roared all around him.

Giant spots of rain with hail began to fall and Drew pulled off the road. He felt that not only would he get saturated, but cars would have difficulty seeing him in the torrential rain. He spotted a barn less than a hundred yards away, and he made for it, the rain and hail bounced off the ground and as he rushed in, his shirt and shorts were already quite wet.

The celestial fireworks continued, as did the rain and hail. He watched the grass disappear under a carpet of white, the hail stones falling like snow. Normally, he would love to watch such a storm, but he was still fifteen miles from the base with who knows what waiting for him. A crash of thunder made the barn shake and Drew physically started. His nerves were on edge, to say the least, but at least for the moment he was safe, if only from the storm.

The rain intensified and he couldn’t see the road, in fact, he couldn’t see much at all, the curtain of precipitation blocking his view. He stepped back further into the barn, leaning his bike against a bench. This place obviously served as a workshop for tractors and farm machinery. A large tractor was parked up the other end, one wheel lying on its side and bits of the engine strewn around the place. As Drew took in his surroundings, he saw other bits of equipment, a harrow, and plough, and beyond them what he assumed was a seed drill. He knew these things through his geography classes, they’d spent an afternoon on a local farm, while the farmer explained how a farm was just as industrial a process as a factory.

He shivered a little, it was significantly colder and he had got wetter than he thought. He looked out again, the rain was still teeming down and the sky seemed as black as night. He was going to be delayed for a little while.

The exploration of the barn took him maybe ten minutes, and then it was back to waiting for the storm to abate. He was still cold, but jumping up and down made him feel a little warmer. He was so close to tears, that the physical activity was a useful distraction. He felt so stupid, why had he come out on his own and so early? To escape his dreams? But dreams were inside your head anyway so unless you leave that behind, how can you escape them?

No, he’d come out to sort out his head, which he did when cycling. Somehow, when he got on his bike, his mind seemed to go off and do its own thing and give him the answers when he stopped, his body seemingly able to ride the bike almost by itself. Today, however, it didn’t work. He was no closer to answers and besides which, he’d forgotten the questions. He was so stupid, and this new development, assuming the bloke at the burger stall was correct, added an element of terror. He was scared, very scared. Before the anger had carried him through, that, and a bit of enormous luck plus of course his trusty sidekick. Now he was on his own and far from home, not only that, but he’d forgotten his mobile. How stupid could anyone get and still remember to breathe?

Fed up with jumping on the spot, and also much warmer, he returned to assess the weather, the sky was still dark and the rain still fell, and he was still fed up and angry with himself. Angry and close to tears…if only he’d remembered his phone, his dad would come and get him…good old Dad, he would feel safe with his dad around…but he’d been so stupid…typical bloody, blonde! Were other girls as daft as she was? She picked at her nails, cleaning out a little piece of debris under her thumbnail. She held out her hands, fingers extended and palms down. Her nails needed redoing, and some of the polish was chipped. “Come on rain,” she said loudly to the heavens, “Go away, I want to go home. I want my daddy, please go away…” a teardrop slipped down her cheek, and she tried vainly to prevent several more following it. “What am I going to do?” she said and began to sob.

“What’s the matter little girl?” said a masculine voice from behind. Drew shuddered and as he heard the footsteps approach, he panicked and legged it. He ran blindly out into the rain. The voice called out after him, but he kept running away from the voice.

His cycling shoes were not really suited to much walking, let alone running over wet, muddy ground. He began slipping and sliding about the place, falling several times, always managing to regain his balance and keep running. He was now very wet and becoming muddy as the rain continued and the ground became soggier and more slippery.

Exhausted, he stopped and turned, too tired to worry if anyone was going to catch him. He leant against a fence post, his lungs heaving. Suddenly, a crow shot out of a shrub nearby and the movement caused him to spin around and lose his footing. He fell against the wire fence and began to roll and slither. As he struggled to halt his slide, he grabbed at a fence post that was rotten and it broke under his weight. His slide increased its speed and he saw himself heading for a stream, recently swollen with the storm. He feverishly grasped at anything his hands could touch, but the momentum continued. As the panic reached new heights, his body felt almost remote: it was cold and wet, and he had mud and worse splattered all over him, including some in his mouth. He knew he was going to hit the stream and with it he might well drown, washed away towards the sea.

Moments later, but an age to Drew whose adrenalin-pumped mind was working at hyper-speed, he felt the slide happening in slow motion, and managed to at least turn his aching body to meet the stream feet first.

The bank, down which he had slid, grew steeper as it got closer to the water, and he felt as if he’d fallen off a ledge. Then his feet were in the water, and he felt the cold whoosh over him and he disappeared below the brown swirling stream. As he fell the last few feet he instinctively wrapped his arms around his head to protect it from injury, then suddenly, he was under the cold, brown water, the final fall knocking some of the wind from him.

He struggled to stand, but the water was too deep and too frantic in its headlong dash to the sea. His shoes could find no purchase, and he really thought he was going to die.

Despite the power of the water, he pushed his face above it, and gasped a breath of air. The water sucked him under again, and once more he tried to stand, but his shoes slid off the slippery surface and the sheer volume and weight of water drove him on. He swallowed some of the foul torrent and began to cough. He panicked and clawed his way to break the surface again where he sucked in some more sweet air.

The torrent pulled him under again, and he fought once more to reach the surface, which whilst only a foot or two above him was becoming increasingly difficult to reach. He began to tire and he felt the cold now gnawing at his insides, his limbs were feeling heavier and his mind was becoming befuddled.

He broke the surface once more, and although his vision was now becoming cloudy, he spotted a tree branch dipping into the stream. He lunged for it, using up his last reserves of strength, and made contact with something solid. He gripped it with first one hand and then the other, the water all the while trying to pull him back to his certain death.

He held on with aching tiring arms, wishing he was home with his family, thinking that it no longer mattered if he was Drew or Gaby, because he felt he was going to die anyway, all he was doing was postponing the inevitable. He wondered what being dead would feel like, or would he feel anything at all? He coughed and his hand slipped, but he just managed to re-grasp the branch.

He wondered who had called at him in the barn and where they’d come from, was it Meadows? It could have been anyone. He might have been at risk any way, but he might not have been either. Now he was at very serious risk, in fact he thought it was pretty certain his last minutes were ticking by.

They’d discover his body and also his secret, the press would have a field day, and it could ruin his mother’s reputation. It struck him as ironic that Meadows had tried to kill him, and here he was, doing the job for him.

He remembered his finest days of racing, and his mother’s finest hour, winning the UCI women’s world cup. He thought of his father and Jules, he loved them all. He thought of Maddy and his schoolmates, he felt his arms becoming numb with the cold and his fingers were beginning to slip as the water pulled mercilessly against his grip on the branch.

He nearly didn’t hear the dog barking for the rush of the water, and he wondered if he was dreaming when he heard the voice calling to him, “Hang on kid, hang on, I’ll get help. Just hold on.” He was lost in his own world, knowing that as soon as his fingers slipped he was going to die. Despite the cold and numbness that was seizing him, his arms ached so badly he wanted to let go, it wouldn’t take long, he thought, then the pain would be gone. His fingers slipped and he felt his body taken by the current, “Goodbye” he said in his mind, to everything and everyone he knew and loved. Then the darkness came and the cold conquered him.

Fifty yards downstream, the young man lashed to the rope held by his father splashed into the water, he could see the bundle of red tossed by the water rushing down towards him. “God it’s cold!” he shivered as the water soaked through his clothing. He’d have one chance to grab the bundle, and only one.

The bundle swept down towards him, and he struck out towards it, he grasped out and the cap came off in his hand revealing the hair in rollers beneath. “Shit it’s a girl,” he gasped and as it washed past him he made a despairing lunge and caught hold of some fabric. He grabbed with his other hand and felt a limb, he pulled her lifeless form towards him. “I’ve got her, pull,” he screamed to his father, who obliged his plea.

The older man had tied off the rope to a tree and was now pulling his hardest to get the two wet bodies ashore. He could feel the strain on his arms and legs as he dragged the rope towards him, the sweat running freely down his back and armpits, but he stuck to his task and then struggled to help his son land their catch.

“Christ, it’s a girl!” he exclaimed as he helped pull the inert body onto the bank and then to drag it clear of the stream. They turned her face down and pressed the water from her lungs, there was a faint pulse, but it was very weak. The younger man rolled her onto her back and began to breathe for her. After a second blow into her lungs, she coughed and he lifted her to her side whereupon she was promptly sick and a mixture of water and bacon roll spewed onto the grass. Another cough and she began breathing for herself.

The older man, pulled off his coat and wrapped it around her, then picked her up and headed towards the road.

Crossing The Line Chapter 17 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Harry wandered about the house with a face as long as a fiddle he watched with dismay the torrential rain, as the guttering and downpipes around the house, were unable to cope with the volume of water. This resulted in small waterfalls running down the outside walls or windows.

All Harry wanted was to go for a ride with the girl he loved, his Gaby. The weather was saying otherwise. He mooned about the place like a lovesick elephant, listless, bored and irritable.

“For goodness sake, find something to do Harry.” Exhorted his mother, “Don’t just mope about the place. It isn’t my fault it’s raining. Go and tidy your room or something, simply don’t get in the way all the time,” she was trying to vacuum and he was getting under her feet.

Harry muttered something under his breath, which he knew she wouldn’t hear because of the vacuum cleaner, however, she didn’t need to hear it. His whole demeanour told her what he had said, and she switched off the appliance and angrily said to him, “Look, you are just getting in the way, go up and see her.”

“It’s pis…ouring down!” he said correcting his original phrasing.

“Well, you’re not going to melt are you?” retorted his mother, who at this moment, couldn’t have cared if he had. He was being such a pain, his absence would be a bonus.

“What shall I wear?” he asked, not really sure he did want to get wet.

“I don’t care,” answered his mother, “Put your coat on, and borrow your father’s brolly.” She stopped to think for a moment, “And don’t break it this time!” He had broken the previous one, it was parrying the thrust from William’s umbrella, that had done it. It bent the spokes, and when he tried to straighten them, some of them broke. He had to cough up for a replacement, so he was unlikely to pretend he was D’Artagnon in the near future.

Without saying anything in reply, the sulking teen pulled on his waxed cotton coat, and fishing the umbrella from the stand in the hallway opened the front door and stepped out, shutting it with a bang. His mother shuddered for a moment, said, “Let her deal with your moodiness for a change,” then continued with her cleaning.

Harry stood watching the deluge for several minutes from the safety of the porch, then taking a deep breath he took the plunge, almost literally. He stepped in a puddle that was deeper than he thought and water shot up the inside of the leg of his jeans. He swore opening up the umbrella as the first drops of rain lashed his face. It took him slightly longer than ten minutes to walk up the road toward the cottage. He was horrified to see a police car parked in the drive, and the butterflies nearly caused him to turn around and go back home. However, he’d got quite wet now, so he thought he’d just as easily carry on. Besides, he’d see his first love, and if the police were being a pain, he’d do what he could to help.

He strolled up the drive, negotiating the three cars parked there, and trying to avoid any further puddles. He rang the bell. The door was opened by Maddy, How much she looked like Gaby, no wonder they were often mistaken for sisters, even twins, he thought as she stood behind the door.

“Hi,” he said, nonchalantly, or hoped it would sound so.

“Gaby’s not here,” said Maddy, she looked more serious than usual.

“Oh!” exclaimed Harry in surprise, “Where is she?”

Maddy slipped out the door and said in a whisper, he could barely hear over the lashing of the rain, “Dunno. We think she went out on her bike, but she hasn’t come back.”

“Has she had an accident?” asked the boy with a growing sense of alarm.

“Not as far as we know, but she forgot her mobile, so we don’t, like, know where she is.”

“Is that why the police are here?” he asked.

“No. That Meadows bloke has escaped.”

“What!” exclaimed Harry, now very alarmed. “He hasn’t got her, has he? If he lays one finger on her, so help me, I’ll kill him….”

“Calm down, we don’t know anything…..”

The door opened and Jenny looked out at the two teens. Knowing that Maddy would be bringing Harry up to speed, she said, “Hello Harry, look you’re both getting wet out there, why don’t you come in?”

“Hello Mrs Bond,” said Harry embarrassed.

“I take it, that Maddy has told you what has happened?”

“Yes, Mrs Bond.”

“You don’t have any idea where she could have gone?”

“No, Mrs Bond, sorry.”

“Okay Harry, if you can stand the tension, you’re welcome to come in and wait like the rest of us.”

“Thanks, I will,” said Harry not sure if he was doing the right thing or not. Maddy took his coat and umbrella, he followed her out to the kitchen and helped her make yet another pot of tea.

The phone rang, and everyone jumped. Dave nervously stood up and on the instruction of the policeman, picked up the phone on the third ring. His mouth was dry and his palms were sweating. “H…h..hello?” he croaked, “Oh Mum it’s you. No there’s no news. Look just in case she tries to call us, can we ring you back later? Yeah, as soon as we know.” He replaced the receiver, “Jenny’s mum, “ he said to the young policeman, who smiled back at him.

Two minutes later, the phone rang again. “I’ll bet she forgot to tell us something,” said Dave as he blithely picked up the phone. “Hello mu…” he froze and the colour left his face.

The young copper knew what to do, he touched Dave’s arm and mouthed, “Try and
keep him talking,” Dave nodded his understanding.

“The police won’t be able to protect her forever,” Meadows gravelly voice said.

“No, but I will,” Dave spat defiantly, he’d never hated anyone in his life before, but he was going to make an exception for Roy Meadows.

“Ho ho ho, big talker ain’t we mister. I’ll bet you ain’t half as tough as you talk.” Taunted Meadows.

“I’m big enough to do what’s necessary,” said Dave, trying to keep calm and not appear to be angered by the jibes.

“I’m frightened,” sneered Meadows with a pretend quiver in his voice.

“I’m not,” riposted Dave.

“Now I am scared, you a nutter or something? Do you know who I am?”

“Yes, a scumbag named Meadows.”

“Talking tough again, are we?”

“Just keep away from me and my family Meadows, or you’ll find out just how tough I am.”

“I’m trembling,” laughed Meadows.

“Do yourself a favour you shite, turn yourself into the police, because if I get there first, you are in dead trouble,” snapped Dave.

The young policeman was trying to calm him down, but Dave meant every word he said. He’d never met the bloke, had no idea how big or strong he was, but he was angry enough to rip him apart with his bare hands. He was shaking with anger.

“I am so scared, you big girl's blouse,” sneered Meadows, then the line went dead.

“We’ve got a trace,” whooped the young copper, who then apologised to the others. “Don’t let him get to you Mr Bond, and certainly don’t make threats, he could use it against you.”

“Not if he’s dead,” said Dave quietly and with no emotion at all. Jenny gasped, she had never seen him so angry before.

“Now Mr Bond, let’s pretend you didn’t say that…” said the copper.

“You’d better find him before I do…” said Dave quietly, but with a hint of menace that frightened Jenny. This was not her laid-back hubby, this was someone different and it frightened her. Dave pushed past the others and walked up to his bedroom, he needed some space and the weather prevented him from going outside.

Jenny and Carol sat down together, both more than a little shocked by Dave’s anger. Harry, however, agreed with every word, muttering to himself, “If you need any help, just ask.” He followed a bemused Maddy back to the kitchen, where they washed up the dirty cups and began making more tea.

“So, let me get this straight,” said Harry, “Gaby is missing, she went out on a bike ride and Meadows has escaped and is threatening her?”

“That’s about it,” answered Maddy, wiping her hands in a towel.

“But if he had her already, why would he need to phone, except to say where to collect the body? So he probably doesn’t even know she is missing.”

“Hey, that’s a good point, but where is she?” Maddy’s brow furrowed as she racked her brains. “I mean, she could, like, be anywhere.”

“What time did she go out?” asked Harry.

“Dunno. It was before anyone was up. If she’s worried about anything, she goes off on her bike to think it through.”

“So what’s she worried about?”

“Dunno, like, she doesn’t always confide in me. I know she’s worried about the possibility of giving evidence at the trial, aren’t you?” Now it was Maddy’s turn to ask questions.

“Why?”

“Because these top-notch barristers will skin you alive and turn everything you say upside down and inside out.”

“I hadn’t thought of it like that,” said Harry ruefully, “I’d, like, thought I could tell the truth and be done with it.”

“And you think his defence lawyer is gonna stand there and let you convict his client? Come on…”

Wilting under Maddy’s onslaught, Harry began to wish he’d stayed home. “I just hadn’t thought, that’s all. Now I will.” He paused to look out the window, “Isn’t that Jules?” he pointed down the drive.

“Yeah, where’s she going?” said Maddy.

“John’s?” offered Harry.

“Probably, but she was told to stay in, same as the rest of us. If her mum or dad catch her, she’ll be grounded for life.”

“If Meadows catches her, that won’t be too long,” added Harry, shuddering as he said it. “What we gonna do, tell the olds?”

“No, get yer coat, let’s shadow her,” said Maddy.

“Who do you think you are, Sherlock bloody Holmes?” asked Harry, very unsure of this strategy.

“Yeah, if you like, remember, I have worked with the best in the business,” said Maddy, pulling on her own raincoat.

“Who’s that?” asked a confused Harry.

“Catcher of knaves and scoundrels in chief, your friend, and mine, the great Gaby Bond, ta-dah!” After this, they sneaked out of the house and walked across the road from where Juliette was walking. She seemed oblivious to them or too much else, her hormone-driven mind had only one thing on it, and that wasn’t personal safety unless it meant using a condom!

They followed her to John’s house, where curiously, she looked around her before going into the house, she didn’t appear to see Maddy and Harry who were hiding behind the gate post of a large driveway. “Better get back,” hissed Maddy.

“Why are we whispering?” asked Harry.

Maddy shrugged her shoulders, “Cos, that’s what surveillance people do, either that or talk to their watches.”

“You really need to get out more.” Quipped Harry, and jumped back as Maddy pretended to hit him. Jumping back, he fell over and lay on the ground laughing.

“You’ll get soaked,” said Maddy, reaching down to help him up, then as he rose to his feet, he suddenly bundled her behind the gatepost. Not sure if she was more angry or embarrassed, she pushed him away and was about to say what she thought about his familiarity, when he hissed at her to be quiet, and signalled to get down.

She stood and defied him, so he grabbed her hand and pulled her down. “Shut up, it’s Meadows,” he hissed. Her red face turned white and she began to feel she might need a toilet very soon.

“What are we gonna do?” she whispered.

“Keep down, and stay quiet,” was the hissed retort.

“I need to use the loo,” she urged.

“Keep still and shut up, he’s looking this way,” Harry was peering through the gate, which was a large wooden one, solid in the lower part, with decorative scrolled effect in open squares higher up. “Shit, he’s seen us, quick follow me.”

He grabbed her hand and they rushed down the driveway, they stopped at a high wall. “Here,” said Harry, “put your foot in my hands.” He bent with his back to the wall and formed a stirrup with his hands. Maddy lifted her foot into his hands and jumped up as he lifted her. She grasped the top of the wall, which was wet and slippery, then slid headfirst over it. Harry spotting the man running down the drive, legged it around the house with the man in hot pursuit.

Maddy was muddy, very muddy, and smelly. The compost heap, enriched with fresh manure had broken her fall, but at a cost. She rolled off the heap and smelled her fingers, it wasn’t nice. She began to try and wipe the muck off her coat, but it was just spreading it more. She nearly burst into tears, her mum would kill her. Then she remembered Harry, where was he?

Scrambling back towards the road, she saw Harry being frogmarched up the drive by the man. What was she going to do? She saw a large stick leaning against the wall and she grabbed it. Throwing all caution and common sense to the wind, she charged at the man. Harry heard the running footsteps and shouted, “No.” The man looked, and sidestepped Maddy’s rush, he grabbed her and disarmed her.

Maddy flew at the man, “Right Meadows, where’s my Gaby?” she screamed at him, Harry grabbed her as she lunged.

“Stop it, Maddy, this bloke’s a copper. I was mistaken,” said Harry pushing her back.

“What?” said Maddy, “You mean I got covered in muck…like,...for nothing?” Harry nodded, and mouthed, ‘sorry’. “Oh no!” she wailed and burst into tears. “My mum’s gonna kill me,” she sobbed on Harry’s shoulder.

Ten minutes later, Carol and Jenny were reading the riot act to the two teens, then Maddy was sent to shower. Jenny, who was incandescent when she heard about Jules’ absence, went with the detective to John’s house.

John opened the door, his head was still bandaged. “John, I believe my daughter is here,” said Jenny, politely but very firmly.

“Erm, y..yes, Mrs Bond.”

“Please tell her, to get her coat and come back with me now.”

“Has Gaby turned up?” asked John.

“Not yet, please tell her, now,” repeated Jenny.

John turned and walking down the hall, called, “Jules, it’s your mum. You have to go,” he went into a room and loud voices were heard to emanate from within, including a shriek of anger.

“I’m not coming,” called a voice from the door.

“Oh yes you are,” said Jenny and marched down the hallway and in through the door. The detective waiting at the door, cringed as he heard the loud female voices from within, then he thought he heard a slap and tears. A minute later, out marched Jules closely followed by her mum.

“I hate you,” said Jules, holding her face and crying.

“I love you, you stupid child, that’s why I’m here.”

The three then walked in relative silence back to the cottage. Jules was sent to her bedroom and told not to leave the house again, or they would have John arrested. When she queried this, the detective nodded. Jules then, ran up to her room, yelling something that sounded like, ‘fascist pig’ and the door slammed.

“Do you have any children?” Jenny enquired of the detective.

“No, Mrs Bond,” he smiled back.

“Before you do, remember this experience, it might save you lots of time and money, as well as emotion.”

“I’m sure they’re worth it,” he smiled back.

“I suppose so, but I do wonder.” She paused as if to recall something, “No news on my other daughter?”

“Not that I know of…we’ll keep looking until we find her…We will find her,” he tried to reassure her.

“What about that murdering maniac? You had a trace on him…?”

“It was a payphone in Tesco, he was long gone. He was seen, but not after he left the shop. We are questioning shoppers, we might strike lucky…”

“And you might not. Sometimes I wish I’d never heard of Dorset,” said Jenny wistfully.

“Nothing wrong with Dorset, Mrs Bond. One bad apple don’t mean the whole barrel’s off.”

“I suppose not…” she looked away as if not entirely convinced by his philosophising. Then his mobile phone began to ring and he excused himself, slipping out through the door, and was gone. Jenny shut the door firmly.

She picked up one of Gaby’s cycling shirts, the one used in the race. Carrying it to a chair, Jenny sat down and burying her face in the shirt began to cry, “Come home safe my pet,” she whimpered as she sobbed into the shirt.

With Maddy in the shower, Jules in disgrace, and the adults all acting strangely, Harry decided it might be politic to leave while the going was good, besides, it had stopped raining and he could do some searching himself. He told Carol he was going and left. The sun was beginning to shine, his heart lifted, he was sure Gaby had taken to shelter while the rain storm lasted, she’d probably be home within the hour, and if he could decide which direction she was going to come from, he could ride out to meet her. He ran home.

“Harry, just what do think you are doing?” demanded his mother.

“I’m going for a ride,” he rolled his eyes up to the ceiling, couldn’t she see he was wearing cycling shorts and shoes, wasn’t it obvious what he was going to do? Why are mothers so stupid?

“I’ve just got lunch ready.”

“I’ll have mine later.”

“You’ll have it now,” she snapped back.

“Aw muuuuuummm,” wailed Harry, “I wanna go out, like, now.”

“I don’t care what you want young man, and where does ‘wanna’ feature in the dictionary? If going out with that young woman is doing this to your diction, I have a good mind to stop you from seeing her.”

“No way!” Harry spat back.

“Right, you are grounded young man, until I tell you otherwise. I shall lock up that bicycle, so don’t get any stupid ideas.”

“No! No, you can’t do that to me….I mean, like, you can’t…it’s not fair…” Harry stamped and clenched his fists, if it wasn’t for the fact that this was his mother, he would have pushed past her and told her where to go.

“I have just done it. Now go to your room and change and come straight back down for lunch. Go on.”

“Stuff your bloody lunch, I’m not hungry,” he raged at his mother, and then turning on his heel, he stamped upstairs and slammed his bedroom door.

Shaking with rage herself, his mother went to find the garage door keys and locked up the doors, putting the keys into her own pocket. “Your father can deal with you when he gets home,” she said in the direction of Harry’s room, “For two pins, I’d send the bike back. That’s what you deserve.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 18 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The older of the two men, trudged up the slope. Its surface was muddy and slippery and progress was slow. His load, wrapped up in his coat, barely moved, but there was regular breathing, she was still alive. The rain continued to beat down upon the two figures until some ten minutes later, they approached a small farm worker’s cottage. It was old and had missed out on modernisation. There was no gas, electricity or mains water, and there was certainly no phone.

The older man deposited his precious load on the old bed. Despite its age, the linen was clean, and the woman who pulled open the coat gasped as she saw the mud streaked blonde hair and face. She pushed the two men out of the room and with a bowl of warm water, heated by the kettle on the fire, she bathed the face of the unconscious girl. The girl responded to her touch and the warmth of the water. She stripped off her top clothes and laid them to one side, she was in two minds about how far to strip the ‘sleeping beauty’ and wash her. In the end she left it at her underwear, feeling a bit nervous about touching another female’s body.

She wrapped the girl in thick towels and placed a blanket over her. Then she took the ‘visitors’ dirty clothes and washed them by hand over a terracotta sink. She was puzzled by the funny red pad in the shorts the girl had worn and how close fitting everything was, she was tempted to denounce her as a hussy and the pad as some sort of feminine hygiene device. However, the red was the wrong colour for blood, certainly that sort of blood.

Her son, who had now changed out of his wet clothes and washed in a bowl before the fire, came out to look at the clothes. “Specialized, Body Geometry’” he read from the wet shirt. What you reckon she be?” he asked his mother.

She shook her head, “ ‘Ow iz I to know?” she replied, “clean ‘er shoes.”
“Them’s strange ‘uns, practical glued to ‘er feet, they bin’t,” he said, picking them up. He examined the red road shoes. “Specialized, cycling shoes, she be a cyclist.”

“Where be ‘er bi-cycle, then? Should be worth some money?” said the woman.

“That water bin up t’ top o bank, reckon coulda washed it miles away b’now.” He paused to think for a minute, “She gonna be right?”

“It be up to God now, we done all we cain.”

“Shouldn’t I go fer some ‘elp?”

“ ‘Ow yuz gonna get thar, fly?” she mocked him. “Yer dada told yuz the bridge wuz down, and the road be unner water.”

“Cain I see ‘er?” he asked his mother.

“Just fro the door, don’t yuz be disturbin’ ‘er.”

“She be very purty,” said the young man, as he watched the unconscious girl.

“You’m be a keepin’ yuz dirty ‘ands offa ‘er.”

“Course,” he replied, “Will ‘er kin pay us a reward?”

“’S not why uz done it,” interrupted the older man, “ ‘er be a damsel in distress. Uz be like gennelmen, rezcuzin ‘er.”

“Knightz in armer, like!” exclaimed the son, full of the comparison to a questing knight.

The men slept that night together, the woman sharing the room with Gaby. In the middle of the night, the woman awoke to coughing and rushing to fetch a bowl, she just managed to catch the vomit that came. She bathed the young woman’s brow and cheeks, they were very warm. She could be sick? She reduced the blankets on the girl, and left her to sleep.

Two or three hours later, she heard coughing again. She went to tend her charge. The eyes fluttered open. “I’m thirsty, could I have a drink please?” said a weak voice.

“Course ‘e cain,” she returned a few minutes later with a cup of boiled water. Drew gratefully accepted it and drained it down.

“Where am I?” asked a completely disoriented Drew.

“You wuz caught in the floods, my ‘usban and zon, rezcuzed yuz,” said the oldish woman smiling.

It took Drew a moment to decode what the broad Dorset dialect was telling him. “Thank you all very much.” He realised he was still in his bra and pants and hoped no one had been too prying. He was till very weak and sleepy, but he felt safe with the woman. She offered him more water and he accepted, hoping they had a bathroom if he needed it.” He slipped back into sleep.

When he awoke, he felt far from well but he was well enough to continue his journey, at least as far as a phone box. He could see a ribbon of sunshine surrounding the curtains, at least the rain had stopped.

He dozed some more and the old woman appeared with a cup of tea and some bread and butter. He accepted her hospitality and ate and drank the meal. Then she presented him with his clothes, washed and dried, he was grateful for her help and thanked her again. Even his shoes had dried out in front of the fire. He’d lost his little bag, so had no money to offer to his rescuers or to make the phone call. Not knowing how long he’d been asleep or ill, he decided that the police would be looking for him, so would call them and a nine, nine, nine call was free. He relaxed a little. Once he was dressed he was introduced to his family of rescuers. The older man was Thomas Portman, his son was also called Thomas, and the old lady was Alice. He told them his name was Gaby, short for Gabrielle, thanked them with hugs and handshakes until all three were blushing. Finally, he asked if someone could take him to a main road, preferably with a phone box.

“T’ain’t none b’ereboutz,” said the old man, “Bridge be washed ‘way, road be unner water.”

“I need to let my parent’s know I’m okay. They’ll be worried sick,” said Drew.

“I’ll take ‘e, ‘zept in they shoez, ‘e be zlippin’ ‘n zlidin’. I’ll ‘as t’carry ‘e.” said the younger Thomas, “or’ll be back in ztream ‘gin.”

It took Drew a moment to decipher the offer, he was going to be carried to the main road, if only he knew where his bike was, but that could wait. He asked to use the bathroom and they all laughed, eventually, he was shown to a hut in the garden, an earth closet and the toilet paper was cut up newspaper squares. It was a real eye opener for our high tech hero, but he was grateful to empty his bladder before he disgraced himself.

Walking back, he heard a roaring noise, it wasn’t traffic. It had to be water, “Just how much wet stuff fell yesterday?” he asked himself, skipping here and there to avoid the puddles which still lay on the path. “Loads,” he said, answering his own question. He didn’t like the idea of being carried, and eventually managed to borrow a pair of the younger man’s boots, which Drew put on over his cycle shoes. He could just about walk in them, and they all laughed at him. The old lady gave him a shawl to wrap around himself.

“I shall return these things,” he said, and I expect my parents will come to say thank you, too.”

“Goodbye Gabrielle,” said the old lady, “may God go with’e.”

Drew and the young man walked away from the roaring on slippery paths and across fields. Several times, Drew slipped and the young man caught him. Drew, smiled, best Gaby fashion and thanked him. As they walked, his hair swept over his face and he realised for the first time, the dreaded curlers were gone.

Drew wasn’t sure of the time, but he thought they had walked for about half an hour, he was getting very tired and wheezed and coughed, spitting out sputum of a greeny brown colour. He knew that wasn’t good, and he’d need a doctor pretty soon.

In fact, as he walked he began to feel things growing distant, including Thomas’ remarks. Then things went black as he felt the young man carry him, he hoped towards the road. Being nearer the road than the cottage, Thomas pushed on and flagged down the first car he saw, who nearly panicked when they saw his load.

“She be zick, zwallered dirty water, nearly drownded,” he explained to the young couple whose car he’d stopped.

“It’s the girl from the telly,” said the woman to her husband. She felt Drew’s forehead, “She’s burning up, better go straight to the hospital,” she spoke to Thomas, “Get in, we’ll take you to the hospital.”

“Yuz take ‘er, I got work t’do,” with that he slipped back across the road and disappeared into a wood.

As her husband drove frantically, the young woman dialled the emergency services on her mobile. “Police please. Hi this is Gemma Humphries, we’re driving along the Dorchester road near Wool. We’ve picked up a young woman in cycling gear, we think she might be the missing one. She looks very sick and her breathing is very wheezy, we’re heading straight for Dorchester hospital.”

“Affirmative, keep on to the hospital, please state your vehicle registration, make and colour,” said the operator. Gemma, gave the required information. Then much to her astonishment, a police motor cyclist came whooshing up behind them, blue lights flashing, and beckoned them to follow him. Mike her husband had never driven so fast in his life, taking great delight in flashing the speed camera at Grey’s bridge, as they went through a red light, then a series of them going up High East and West streets. Drew would have known where he was, except he was now unconscious and his temperature was climbing. Much more and he’d begin to fit and perhaps suffer brain or kidney damage.

He was rushed into Accident and Emergency and the doctor took one look at him and ordered intravenous antibiotics. Listening to his chest, he was astonished to see the breast forms, but that was the least of his worries, “Pneumonia” he shrugged his shoulders, it wasn’t the first cross dresser he’d seen, but until he saw the plastic of the breast forms which were obviously expensive ones, he was sure he was dealing with a young female. He’d seen the publicity over the weekend, this ‘girl’ was a champion cyclist and that escaped nutter, what was his name, Fields or Meadows or something similar had threatened to kill her. ‘She’d’ been missing for over a day, judging by the state of ‘her’ underwear, she’d been in some dirty water. ‘She’ coughed and he collected some sputum for the lab.

An hour later, the frantic parents arrived with a police officer, they sat by her bed, the mother crying and the father, red eyed had obviously shed a tear too. Dr Mitchum allowed them a reunion and then asked them to see him in the ICU office.

“How is she, Doctor?” asked Jenny.

“Very ill, how the antibiotics work will determine the outcome.”

“Oh my God!” whimpered Jenny and collapsed into a chair.

“Why do you dress your son as a girl?” asked the doctor.

“We don’t, she chooses to live like a girl,” said Dave, “I wasn’t too happy about it, but she seems happier that way.”

“Is she seeing anyone, a specialist in gender matters?”

“No, we’ve been trying to give her space to see if she grows out of it, but so far she hasn’t. We didn’t want to see someone official, because we felt it would perhaps influence her decision. It has to be hers, no one else’s.”

“I see. Well, we think she’s been half drowned, hence the chest infection. I’ve sent a sample of sputum up to the lab. She’s otherwise young and healthy?”

“She is a champion cyclist, as a boy she is the under sixteen British Champion, and hill climb champion, as a girl, she won a couple of local races over the last couple of weeks.”

“Didn’t I see the one on Weymouth sea front where the boy was killed by a lunatic in a four by four?”

“That was her, she survived the accident, the lad who took the main brunt died at the scene.”

“I don’t know how many lives she’s got, but this is going to use up at least one of them, assuming she makes it.” As the doctor said this, Jenny whimpered again. “I’m sorry Mrs Bond, but I have to tell you the truth.”

“Her gender state will remain confidential?” said Dave.

“Yes, of course. This is the twenty first century and we do have a code of practice here, which includes preferred calling name and gender.” The doctor’s bleep went, and he picked up the phone, “Excuse me…” He spoke into the handset, “Mitchum. Yeah, press? What? Look I’m a bloody doctor not a public relations expert, I can’t say anything without parental consent. Hold on,” he held the phone to his chest, “The local rag wants to know how she is, alright if I tell them?”

“Tell them what, exactly?”

“She is seriously ill and in ICU.”

“Yes, I suppose so,” said Dave as Jenny nodded. Dr MItchum, then said just that and put down the phone none too lightly.

“I hate those bastards,” he said, and walked out of the office, “Oh you can sit with your little girl,” he added as he left.

Jenny looked up at Dave, “She’s got to make it, please God she will.” He held out his arms and she fell into them. “I don’t know what we’ll do if anything happens to her.” She began to cry and Dave held her very tight.

Feeling choked with emotion he said in a faltering voice, “And there I was yesterday wondering how she would cope with changing over, suddenly, this has put it all into perspective, it doesn’t matter if she’s a boy or a girl. All that matters is that she’s fit and healthy. She can be a bloody Dalmation if she wants.”

“No, not that, she goes nuts about spots, a greyhound perhaps,” said Jenny in riposte to Dave’s silliness. Then they both began to giggle as the tension released. People do strange things when they are really up against it, and bouts of inappropriate laughing is not uncommon.

A nurse came along to see what all the noise was about, she understood the situation. “Hi, I’m Maureen, Gaby’s specialist nurse. I was just going to wash her, would you like to help?” Jenny nodded and went to the bedside, Dave slipped away to phone home.

“She is very ill with a severe chest infection, it could go either way. Can you rinse out her nightie, and a bring it in with a couple of pairs of her panties? About four, that would be great, ask for ICU.” After speaking with Carol, he talked to Jules. “She is very ill and could die.”

Jules screamed at the other end of the phone and then broke down in tears, “Don’t let that happen Daddy, we need her, we all love her. Tell her how much we all love her.”

“I will sweetheart, I will.”

“When can I see her?”

“Perhaps later. It’s very upsetting, she’s hooked up to all these machines and things with drips in here, there and everywhere. It might be better to wait.”

“But if she dies, then I won’t have had a chance to say goodbye, will I?”

“She’s a fighter, she won’t go without a fight. Your mum’s in there now giving her some advice about how to win this race.” It’s the biggest one yet, he thought to himself.

“Good ole Mum. Tell ‘em I love ‘em both.”

“I will sweetheart. I must go. I’ll see you later,” he switched off his phone and walked out to the small courtyard, where they have a quiet garden. He sat and as the emotions of the past two days ripped into him, he wept. He knew that Jenny and Gaby needed him, but he needed two minutes to cope with himself. To deal with some of the rawness that seemed to be on the edge of every one of his nerve endings. He felt physical pain over his whole body, like a burning sensation. If it helped Gaby to take some of her pain, he would bear it, and gladly. If it didn’t, he’d bear it anyway, it was what he did. Blowing his nose and wiping his eyes, he set off back to ICU and his role as the rock on which his wife and daughter would build their strategy for the future. He had expressed his emotions, for now. Until he had cause to celebrate or mourn he would express very little except hope, and try to carry the others.

He smiled at Jenny as he returned to the bedside. “Any change?” She shook her head. He walked around to the other side of the bed, and touching Gaby on the face, said, “Hello kiddo, I know you can hear me even if you can’t say it, so perhaps you can just squeeze my hand, to let me know.”

Far away in a land of darkness and pain, Drew felt himself being sucked away from his body. He fought to cling on to it. He felt so tired, but he was scared, scared if he slept he would never wake. He knew he was in a hospital, they had told him that. He couldn’t respond for some reason, probably the same reason that he couldn’t open his eyes or speak. It was really strange and very scary, like he was locked in his body, his body being like a box.

He kept drifting away from the voices, having the most horrible dreams. Sometimes he felt as if someone was roasting him over a fire, at other times they had left him out in the snow, and he felt so cold. He felt jabs in his arms, and he wondered who or what was tormenting him now? He felt them pull off his clothes and he felt embarrassed even though he couldn’t show it.

From out of the darkness he recognised his parent’s voices. He felt a glimmer of hope, if anyone could help him, they would. He heard his mother talk to him as she washed his body, telling him, “He’d soon be able to go without the breast forms.”

He wanted to say, “Are we going home?”

Then he felt his hopes a little dashed as she said, “For some reason girl, you seem to be growing your own.” Which explained why she had said what she did.

He felt as if the voices were travelling through water, they sounded weird, and echoing. He felt his father come and talk to him, asking him to squeeze his hand. He tried with all his might, but he couldn’t feel his hand let alone squeeze anything.

Then he felt like he was floating in water, not like the cold and dirty stuff which had caused all this, but a sort of warm and gentle flow. It was so soothing, and he allowed himself to drift, just for a moment, after all he could always come back, couldn’t he? The voices grew fainter as the floaty feeling got even better. He was so far away, when he heard the commotion, he nearly didn’t come back to see what it was all about.

Suddenly, there was pain again, real pain. Voices were loud and dissonant, he could hear his mother screaming and funny bleeping noises from machines, then someone said “ Charging, stand clear.” He wondered what all that was about, when this intense pain shot through his entire body and he felt himself twitch on the bed.

He opened his eyes and his mum and dad were stood there, both of them crying. What was all that about? They noticed his eyes were open, and his mother, whimpered and fell down, his dad caught her just in time.

The lights hurt his eyes, and he was still very hot and so tired, but if they were there, he could sleep safely. Drew closed his eyes, and drifted off into nicer dreams.

Dave helped Jenny to a chair, she was totally distraught. Gaby had opened her eyes, surely that had to be a good thing, except that moments before her heart had stopped, a build up of toxins they thought. They had given an injection to help after the defibrillation, which had restarted her heart. She had nearly died, she was as close as one could get without actually going over the abyss. She had opened her eyes, was that a good sign? The doctor had shrugged his shoulders. Could she still die? He shrugged his shoulders again.

Then they had an email from the lab, they had identified one of the bugs, a change of antibiotic and see what happens. Medicine it seems, is not as exact a science as they would have us believe. No wonder people still believe in magic and miracles, sometimes it seems to help….

Crossing The Line Chapter 19 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Dave and Jenny sat by the bedside, they watched Drew like hawks, hoping to spot the smallest sign that he was returning to consciousness. The machine bleeped away in the background, showing his cardiac output, which was okay. His nurse, Maureen, came and went checking blood pressures and temperatures on a regular basis. Things were slowly coming back to normal.

Jenny eventually had to go for a toilet break, which left Dave alone with Drew. He sat alongside the bed, clutching his son’s hand. “Gaby, no matter what our ups and downs have been, they are in the past. We all love you very much no matter whether you are a boy or a girl. Just come back to us, and we’ll help you be whoever you want to be. I hope you can hear me in there, I wish you could let me know.

I love you kiddo, so do your mum and Jules, and… Nan was asking after you too, …she sends her love. So do Maddy and Carol…Maddy and Jules will be in to see you a little later…Anyway, the sooner you get better, the quicker you can get out on your bike again…..

I know your mother is looking forward to riding with you again…so you just get better.”

He was so rapt in what he was doing, he didn’t notice Jenny stood with the nurse at the edge of the cubicle, both of them wet-eyed, as they watched his struggle to express his love and hope while hiding his fears and dread.

He looked up and saw the two women. “I thought I’d have a chat with her,” he said feeling very self-conscious.

“That’s something we encourage. Just because people are apparently unconscious, doesn’t mean they can’t hear. Often they can, which means they can feel some reassurance from their loved ones, so be careful what you say.” Offered Maureen, and both Jenny and Dave understood the implicit undertones of her warning.

The worried parents continued their vigil. Dr Mitchum called by, “Let’s see how she’s doing,” he said as he examined the chart. “She’s doing as well as can be expected.”

“Oh!” gasped Jenny.

“Don’t worry, Mrs Bond, she’s doing alright, aren’t you old girl?” He patted the teen on his shoulder, then stroking Drew on the cheek, said, “Temperature’s coming back to normal, which is a good sign, isn’t it young lady?” He stroked Drew’s cheek again, “Soon be back on your bike again, eh?” Then smiling at the two parents he strolled off to his next patient.

“Well he sounds confident enough,” said Dave with far more emphasis than he would normally have expressed.

“Course he does, that’s our Gaby he’s talking about. She’s not going to let this stop her from winning races. Except, of course, she does love her bed. Hurry up girl, or you’ll miss out on some of your training,” Jenny tried to sound jovial hiding her true fears.

Maureen arrived with a huge bouquet of flowers, “Someone loves her,” she quipped.

Jenny, looked at the card, “They’re from Harry and his family, he says, ‘Hurry up and get well, I need some more training rides. Love Harry.’ They’re lovely flowers Gaby, all sorts of blues and yellows and whites. Someone must be very fond of you to send those.”

As she put them down on the cubicle locker, Maureen looked quizzically at Jenny. “Harry’s her unofficial boyfriend, a neighbour’s kid, who follows her around like a puppy dog. He’s taken up cycling just to go out with her.”

“She cycles does she?” asked Maureen.

“She’s a national junior champion,” said Jenny, with some pride.

“Goodness! My son likes riding his bike, but he’s never tried racing.”

“If he’s interested have a word at your local bike shop, they’ll have some contact numbers.”

“I don’t know if he’d be good enough.”

“No one is to start with, but good clubs develop young riders, help them see their potential.”

“You belong to a club, do you?” asked Maureen of Jenny.

“She’s a professional rider,” answered a strange male voice.

“Oh, Dr Holland, I didn’t see you come in,” said Maureen.

“This is, unless I am very much mistaken, Mrs Jenny Bond, the current UCI women’s world champion,” he beamed, “I’m Patrick Holland, delighted to meet you.”

Still slightly flustered, Maureen said, “Dr Holland is the senior consultant in thoracic medicine.”

Dave looked a little puzzled. “I do chest infections,” said the doctor. They both smiled at him. “I take it you’re this lovely lady’s hubby and this pretty girl’s, dad?” He offered his hand to Dave, who shook it warmly.

“Dave Bond,” he said, smiling.

After the courtesies were over Dr Holland checked out the charts and the machines. He went over to Drew, and examined his pupils with a small torch. He hummed to himself. “Well, Gaby, “ he said addressing the prone teen, “You’re doing all right. I’m adding another antibiotic I think will help and with a bit of luck, you should feel a whole lot better soon.”

“So, how much racing are you missing?” Holland asked Jenny.

“I’ve missed a world cup race, but my kids are more important.”

“Quite so, but it’s nice to see a British rider winning something occasionally. You’ll have to watch out for young Cooke, though. She’s got enormous potential.”

“She has indeed. Sadly we haven’t raced against each other, one or other of us has been injured.”

“Yes, dangerous business, cycling. Well, lovely to have met you, good luck with the next race,” he smiled and went off.

“He fancies himself as a Lance wotshisname,” quipped Maureen, sniggering.

“Armstrong, Lance Armstrong, the American rider.”

“That’s the fellah,” she said nodding, “ Dunno how good he is at riding a bike, but you watch, Dr Mitchum will be back in a minute to see what he’s done.”

Jenny felt a bit worried over what Maureen had said, “Is he no good then, at the medicine bit.”

“No, I didn’t mean that. He knows what he’s about, but he and Mitchum are great rivals.”

“Does Dr Mitchum cycle too?” asked Dave trying to understand what was going on.

“No. They’re great rivals for the ladies,” Maureen blushed a little as she said this. They prowl about like two wolves, watching each other, in case one goes out with a prettier girl than the other. Look out, here comes Dr Mitchum.”

Mitchum bustled in, and checked the charts again. “I see you’ve met Dr Holland. Ah, good man, I asked him about changing the antibiotic, and I see he agrees. We’ll have you up in no time, young lady,” he said squeezing Drew’s toes at the end of the bed. He nodded to the worried parents and Maureen and went off again.

Maureen disappeared and then returned with a small receiver and a syringe, she proceeded to add its contents to Drew’s drip. “The new antibiotics,” she explained.

The day slipped by and Carol and the two girls arrived. “Only two to a bed, I’m afraid,” said Maureen.

Jenny went to collect the small case of underwear and the night dress. Jules rushed into the cubicle and stopped suddenly. She looked at the little figure connected up to all the machines and drips, dwarfed by the technology. Dave, recognising her shock, walked up to her and whispered, “We don’t know how much she can hear, so don’t say anything negative.” Jules nodded an understanding.

“Is she gonna be okay?” she hissed back at her dad.

“I don’t know, love. The doctors sound optimistic, but I don’t know.”

“Poor Gabs,” said Jules, and with tears in her eyes, she hugged her father. Then recovering her composure, she sat by the bedside, “Hi Gabs,” she said with false optimism, “Hope the bed’s comfortable, what’s the food like?” She prattled on for a couple of minutes, alternating chatting with squeezing Drew’s hand.

Jenny came back, “Dave, why don’t you come with Carol and me to the restaurant for a cuppa, and Maddy can sit in with Jules?” Dave felt a little reluctant to leave his post. “They’ll send for us if there’s any change.”

Finally, he agreed and Maddy walked into the hi-tech cubicle. “Like, wow!” she said, “Gabs, you should see this, it’s like Star Trek.” She had been briefed on what not to say, and she understood. So, she and Jules kept the conversation to more of a banter than anything else. Between them, they squeezed Drew’s hands like two oranges in a juicer, but if he could feel anything, he’d know they were there.

Maureen came over and talked with the two girls, “Goodness!” she exclaimed, “Are you two twins?” she asked Maddy, and you must be Gaby’s cousin?” she said to Jules.

“People are always thinking that,” said Maddy, “I’m actually her cousin and this is Jules, her sister.” Jules blushed and so did Maureen.

“That is a surprise, she looks so much like you, or would do with a hair comb.”

“Can I brush her hair?” asked Maddy.

“If you do it gently,” agreed Maureen.

Maddy reached into her bag and pulled out a small hairbrush. She leant over Drew and began to slowly and gently brush his hair. “And what happened to the rollers, young lady?” she said with mock annoyance, “You weren’t supposed to go swimming in them.” She pottered about with Drew’s hair for a few minutes, “There, that looks better. A bit of lippy and you’d be ready for anything.”

As she sat down, Drew coughed. Both Jules and Maddy were taken by surprise as he grasped both their hands very tightly, and coughed again. Maureen came rushing in, she helped clear his mouth of the greeny brown phlegm. Momentarily, his eyes flickered open and Maddy was sure she saw him smile, then he slipped away again.

“What’s that slimy stuff?” asked Maddy, of the nurse.

“That my dear is phlegm. Her lungs are full of that stuff which is why she’s in here. That it’s starting to break up, is a good sign; that she coughed is even better.”

“She’s gonna like, be alright, isn’t she?” asked Maddy, dropping the façade of banter, as the reality broke through her attempts to ignore it.

“I think so, she’s a fighter I’m told.”

“On a bike she is,” said Jules, joining in the conversation, and wanting to reinforce the positives, “Aren’t you girl?” she said to her brother and squeezed his hand again. Suddenly she began to laugh, “She squeezed me back.” Turning to Drew, she said, “You squeezed me back Gabs, you can hear me.” She looked with tearful eyes towards the nurse, wanting reassurance that things were improving.

“She very likely can hear you, and the squeeze might have been deliberate or an unconscious movement. Ask her to do it again.”

“Gabs, can you hear me? If you can, squeeze my hand.” There was no response. “Pretend I’m Harry, squeeze his hand.” Still no response.

“Come on Gabs, it’s Maddy, how about giving me a squeeze,” she leant over and kissed the unconscious boy on the cheek, and deliberately rubbed her breast against his fingers, out of sight of the nurse and to Jules’s surprise. Despite this treat, Drew remained unresponsive.

“Don’t people get brain damage if they’re unconscious for long?” Maddy asked the nurse, having walked out of the cubicle with her.

“Unconsciousness can be caused by brain damage, but this is the infection, plus she’s on a sedative, to keep her calm.

“So she’s alright then?”

“She’s doing okay, it’s a massive infection she has.”

“But, she’s like, gonna be okay?” asked Maddy.

“I can’t tell you that, because I don’t know. All I do know is she is holding her own, her kidneys and heart are okay and she is breathing by herself. It’s all positive stuff, but it depends upon her constitution and the cleverness of the doctors, plus a bit of luck.”

“Oh!” said Maddy, “When will we know?”

“I can’t tell you that.”

Up in the restaurant, Carol said, “Matt called around, to see if there was anything he could do.”

“That was nice of him,” said Jenny sipping her tea.

“He wanted to send some flowers, but I told him they only allow so many,” continued Carol, “I see someone sent some.”

“Yes, Harry,” smiled Jenny.

“That boy must have shares in Covent Garden,” said Carol, “I’ve lost count of how often he’s sent or bought her some over the last two or three weeks.”

“I think it’s rather nice these days, don’t you?” said Jenny, looking directly at Dave.

“I’ve sent you plenty of flowers,” he grumbled back.

“I wasn’t complaining love, I just said, I thought it was a nice gesture;” she squeezed his hand, and he responded with a little squeeze back and a smile.

“Did you bring in the nightie?” said Jenny to Carol.

“Yes, it’s there plus a light dressing gown from Maddy, and some knickers and even a bra; some of her favourite toiletries, and her comb.”

“Thanks; we can’t use her stuff until they disengage the machines, but it should make her feel a bit more comfy then. I’ll have to try and get another one,” commented Jenny.

“She got one for Maddy in Debenhams, I’ll pop in there tomorrow for you, see what they’ve got.”

“Thanks,” said Jenny, “We do appreciate your help.”

“Well, it’s partly my fault all this happened,” said Carol, “If I hadn’t brought them down here…”

“Don’t feel responsible,” said Dave, “These things just happen, it’s not your fault.”

“Course it isn’t,” added Jenny

The girls came out and Carol went in with Jenny, then she left with the girls, and Jenny and Dave went back to their vigil. Neither would agree that they nodded off, nor would they accept that they were both asleep when Drew coughed again. Maureen’s replacement Irene, however, heard the noise and went to check. Drew was lying with his eyes open and some slimy drool down his cheek. He coughed again, and Irene wiped out his mouth. He mouthed a thank you and half smiled. “Would you like a drink?” she asked him. He indicated ‘yes’, and she poured him a little into a cup with a straw, and he sipped just a little. Then she roused the sleeping parents.

“Gaby, you’re back with us,” said his mother with a joyful whoop.

“Hello, kiddo,” said his father, and stroked his cheek. Drew smiled and slipped back into a sleep.

“She’s very weak, but it looks as if things are going in the right direction,” said the nurse.

“How long before we know?” asked Jenny.

“That’s impossible to say, this is just the first of many steps, but at least it’s in the right direction. She was very ill and still has a long way to go. She must have a strong constitution to have survived at all. She had a massive infection and she seems to be coming through it.”

Dave and Jenny hugged, at last, the end might be in sight. The nurse approached them, “It’s entirely up to you, but if I were you, I’d go home and get some rest. If she does wake it will only be for moments at a time, so go and get some sleep and you’ll be fresh for her in the morning. If anything else happens, we’ll let you know, we have a phone number…”

They talked it over, it was midnight and the nurse seemed to make sense. So they went back to the cottage. It was difficult for either of them to sleep, but they managed to eventually drift off. At three in the morning, the phone rang. Dave stumbled out of bed, stubbing his toe as he lurched out to the hallway and the phone.

“Dave Bond…” he said.

“Hello Bond, don’t sound so tough now, eh! I hear Barbie’s in the hospital. Lotsa people die in hospital. Better make sure she gets bettah, I want her to be fit and healthy when I kill her.”

“You keep away from her, do you hear me you bloody maniac. Come near me or my family, and I shall kill you, you bastard!” Dave screamed down the phone. The line went dead.

When Jenny arrived a few moments later Dave was shaking with rage, there were tears running down his face and she had to wrestle with his fingers to make him let go of the phone. She knew who had called, she mouthed, ‘Meadows’ at him, and he nodded. She made him sit down and went off to put the kettle on. She also called the police and complained.

“Here,” she said as she handed him a cup of steaming tea. “What did he say?”

“He told me to make sure Gaby got well, so he could kill her.” He buried his head in his hands, “I don’t know how much more of this I can take.”

“I know love. It’s so hard, but Gaby needs us,” she reached over and took his hands in hers. “The police will get him, don’t worry.”

“They didn’t before, it was Gaby and Harry, who got him last time.” He stared into the carpet, “If I see him, so help me, I’ll swing for him.”

“Come on love, let’s go back to bed. Forget him, he’s not worth it.”

“I would very much enjoy killing him, slowly,” said Dave, in a tone that once more seemed devoid of any emotion.

“You’re frightening me,” said Jenny.

“I’m sorry, it’s what that swine has done to me. Come on let’s try and get some sleep.” They didn’t however, Dave tossed and turned and fumed, while Jenny worried. Meadows was winning, and he didn’t have to do anything much at all.

The next morning the police were there and said they had planted an intercept with Carol’s permission, so they had a tape of everything that was said. They once more advised Dave to cool the threats, in case Meadows used it against him. Dave agreed, but underneath his apparent calm, he was seething and only Meadows's blood would satisfy him. He hoped the police got him first, because, if Dave did, there would be no trial, just a burial in an unmarked grave. And if the bastard hurt any of his family, Dave would get even, if it took him forever.

As the police left, the phone rang. Everyone’s hair stood on end. Dave picked up the phone, “Bond,” he snapped.

“Hello Mr Bond, it’s Maureen from the hospital, Gaby is awake and asking for you, and could you bring in Bunny. Apparently, Maddy knows all about it.”

“Yes, of course, we’ll be in as soon as we can. Thanks Maureen.”

“Maddy, who or what is ‘Bunny?” asked Dave.

Maddy looked puzzled for a moment, then the light shone; “I’ll get it,” she ran up the stairs, and after a few minutes emerged with the small soft toy rabbit. “Harry gave it to her. She likes to sleep with it.”

Dave looked puzzled, shook his head and decided it was just one more thing he had to adapt to. He’d get used to it all, eventually. He regarded the toy in his hand, he sniffed it. It smelt vaguely of the toiletries he associated with Gaby. He squeezed it gently, and felt his eyes mist over. Just in time Jenny arrived and they went off to the hospital.

Crossing The Line Chapter 20 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The morning traffic seemed interminable to the two Bonds as they made their way to the hospital. “We’d have been quicker coming by bike,” said Dave, as a throwaway. He paused for a moment, “I wonder what happened to her bike, it was quite valuable, especially with the Campag wheelset.”

“Bikes are replaceable, children aren’t,” was Jenny’s reply.

“I know that, I was just wondering where it is, and if Gaby will ever see it again. She did win it, after all.”

“It’ll turn up, or we’ll get her another one. I’m sure Specialized would do her a special price if they didn’t actually give it to her.”

“I suppose they’ll be chasing her again,” said Dave, swearing under his breath at the traffic. Eventually, they got near the hospital and he managed to find a space in a nearby road. “I’d hate to live round here, the hospital must make it very difficult for the locals to park.” Jenny agreed, not really in the mood for small talk.

They went to ICU and were stopped by Maureen from entering the cubicle. Both their hearts almost stopped. “Everything is alright, the doctor is examining her with his entourage, so we tend to give him some space. Did you remember Bunny?”

“We did,” said Dave, brandishing the aforementioned soft toy. “We also brought some squash and toiletries and things. Jenny will show you.” Maureen looked in the bag Jenny was carrying and approved all the items as suitable for hospital use. “How is she doing?” asked Dave, when the women had finished.

“Well, she only managed twenty miles this morning, but we live in hopes…” Maureen said this with a poker face. Dave was completely thrown by her remark but Jenny smirked. Seeing his confusion, Maureen apologised. “She’s doing as well as could be expected. She’s drinking a little and wakes every now and again. She is still very weak and sleeps most of the time, but she was very ill.”

The doctor and his entourage exited the cubicle and Jenny and Dave took their places, each bending over and kissing Drew and saying, hello before they sat down. Then it was back to hand-holding. Dave remembered Bunny. “We’ve brought Bunny in for you,” he said and Drew responded by opening his eyes. Dave showed him the soft toy and tucked it under the boy’s arm. Drew smiled, then slipped off to sleep again.

The next few hours passed the same, Drew would wake, smile, occasionally have a sip of a drink, then nod off to sleep again. Dave and Jenny talked to him some of the time and sometimes they sat in silence, exhausted and worried. Jenny had brought in the ‘the comic’ and they read him articles from it.

He began to cough. The green mucus began dribbling from his lips and Jenny leant across to try and scoop it up with tissues, but it was too much. Dave went for help, nappies were one thing, but this was another.

Maureen arrived with a disposable receiver [a papier mache pot], and with Jenny’s help eased Drew over on his side, where he was able to cough up the phlegm more easily. He sounded breathless afterward, but Maureen assured them it was a good sign. She raised the head of his bed a little to ease his breathing and increased the oxygen flow to the little green tubes which passed over his ears and under his nose, like some weird spectacles.

She convinced the doting parents to go and get some lunch. Neither was hungry, they had both lost weight during the ordeal, but they accepted her persuasive arguments about staying well themselves. They had just returned to the unit when they bumped into PC Ben Martin. They both gasped.

“Sorry to shock you. It’s okay, there’s no bad news,” he smiled at them, showing a row of regular teeth.

“Why are you here then?” asked Jenny.

“Two reasons, I wanted to see how our favourite crime buster was doing, and to tell her we found her bike.”

“Where was it?” asked Dave.

“Some farmer found it in his barn. He read the description in the paper and called us. It’s her bike alright, and it looks fine. It’s locked up at the station, but I’ll drop it off or you can collect it later if you want.”

“Where was the farm?” persisted Dave, wondering where Gaby had gone.

“On the way to Wareham. She was apparently seen there. A bloke with a burger stall said he’d served her, and remembered her well, they talked about cycling and she told him about the race where young Cheeseman got killed. I don’t think he made it up.”

“No, doesn’t sound like it.”

“She had a bacon roll apparently, with…”

“Tomato sauce,” added Jenny and Dave in unison.

“Correct.”

“She was there then, she loves bacon and tomato sauce,” said Jenny, wistfully.

“Have you said, hello to her?” asked Dave.

“Not yet, I thought I’d better wait until you were around, in case the uniform frightened her.”

Jenny considered the young man to be quite a thoughtful one, as she led him to the cubicle. “Gaby, PC Martin has some news for you.” Drew obligingly opened his eyes, and smiled.”

“Hello young lady, just thought I’d tell you we found your bike in one piece. I’ll pop it under the bed and you can ride it home tonight.” Joked the young copper.

Drew who had closed his eyes, opened them again, smiled, and drifted off once again. “She is very weak and sleeps most of the time,” explained Jenny.

“Yeah, of course she is. It’s just I expected her to be…”

“More lively?” offered Jenny.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought. Sorry, I was wrong,” he blushed as he spoke.

“She has been very ill. She nearly died,” said Jenny, just out of earshot of the sleeping Drew.

“How did she come to get in the water?” asked Ben, “What was she doing?”

“You tell me,” said Jenny, “Who was the mysterious man who took her to the road? He saved her life, whoever he was. Why didn’t he just phone for an ambulance or the police?”

“After the storm, some lines were down. Might be in a dead spot for a mobile? Perhaps they don’t have a mobile, not everyone does,” reasoned the young policeman. “Once she’s well enough to tell us, we’ll check it out, don’t you worry. She was missing for twenty-four hours. If someone abducted her, we’ll have them, don’t you worry.”

“I’m sure you will, but I don’t think anyone did. Her top clothes were all clean and smelled of ‘Fairy soap’, you know the green soap your mother probably used for hand washing delicates. So there’s a woman involved somewhere. Her underclothes hadn’t been touched, they were still grubby from the water and mud, so no one did anything to her. I reckon someone pulled her out of the water and realising she was sick, took her to the main road for help. I’d like to thank them if you find them.”

“When we have some help from her, we’ll find ‘em, don’t you worry. I have to go,” said Ben, and he shook hands with Jenny and then with Dave who had hovered around outside, so as not to crowd the bed and upset the nurses.

“Nice boy,” said Jenny, Dave nodded almost automatically.

“I am so tired,” yawned a little voice between the elder Bonds.

“Gaby!” squealed Jenny as she turned to look at her child, “You’re awake.”

“Can I have a drink?” said the weak, little voice.

“Here sweetheart,” said Dave, beaming at his son, as he proffered the glass with the straw, “Sip it slowly, kiddo.” Jenny was busy squeezing and rubbing Drew’s hand and making happy noises.

“Ooh that’s better,” said the boy swallowing a sip of the soft drink, he yawned again, then began coughing. Up came more of the green muck, which he spat into the receiver Jenny held for him. Then she wiped his face. Dave tried not to look, he loved his kids, and had even changed their nappies when they were younger, but sick and snot, turned his stomach and he was desperately trying not to think about it.

When he looked back, Drew was lying back down again, semi-recumbent, propped with the bed rest and a pile of pillows. He was barely awake but he managed a smile before drifting off again.

Nurse Maureen looked in, “How’s she doin’?” she enquired.

“Getting there,” said Jenny, “She managed to talk to us a little and coughed up some more rubbish.”

Maureen picked up the used receiver and after examining it, said, “That looks a bit clearer, the antibiotics are working at long last.” After dumping the used pot, she came back and did a check of temperature and blood pressure on the sick youth. “They are nearly back to normal. Don’t be surprised if she starts to itch and peel.” Dave looked quizzically at the nurse, “It often happens after a high temperature, and hers was practically off the scale. She is one tough cookie.”

Dave nodded in agreement, “Takes after her mother, not a softy like me.” Jenny glared at him as Dave smirked back. He rose and followed the nurse to the edge of the cubical. “You must be aware that this monster who recently escaped, Meadows, is a threat to Gaby. I know you have to get permission to enter the ICU, through the intercom system, but is she safe here? Should I speak to security or the police?”

“She should be safe here, it’s all on CCTV, the corridor outside and the intercom area, but by all means speak with the unit manager. I’ll ask him to come down and talk with you if you wish.”

“Yes that may be a good idea,” said Dave, he spoke with Jenny who nodded in full agreement, and a few minutes later he was led off to an office above the actual ward area.

In the interim, Jenny sponged Drew and brushed his hair. It was as long as it had ever been, and it suited him as a girl. Jenny wondered what would happen next, and should they contact some gender identity expert. She still wasn’t sure, partly because it became ‘official’ then, and it might cause Drew to move at a pace or in a direction, beyond his comfort. She had heard him tell the police he was really a girl, but like Dave, she wasn’t completely sure it wasn’t just an act of expedience or even one of sacrifice by Drew, to protect her and Dave’s reputation. It hadn’t occurred to her before, but people like doctors might look askance at parents who allowed or supported children cross-dressing, they might be secret abusers!

Jenny blushed as she had this thought run through her mind. Drew was smiling, eyes closed, as she gently brushed his hair. He whispered, “Maddy”, and Jenny smiled back at him. He looked so angelic and vulnerable. She wanted to scoop him up in her arms and hug him until her arms were tired. She was still staring at Drew when Dave arrived back.

“Hi,” he said, and Jenny gave a little jump.

“I didn’t see you come back,” she explained to Dave, “ I was just looking at her, she is so beautiful and yet so vulnerable.”

Dave nodded his agreement, “Yes I know, that’s why I went to see Mr Coates, the unit manager. I told him all about the race and the other attempts on Gaby’s life and he agreed to increase security. So Meadows won’t be able to get in. He’s going to talk with the police too, to get some advice about what they should do if someone should try and get in. I also bumped into Dr Mitchum, who seemed pleased with Gaby’s progress, and he hoped she would be much more lively in a few days. Once the lungs clear, she’ll be able to breathe more easily and feel more alert.”

“You have been busy,” said Jenny, “I gave Gaby a sponge down and brushed her hair, she thought it was Maddy.”

“How do you know?” asked Dave.

“She said her name while I was doing it.”

“What, Maddy’s name?” said Dave.

“Yes, that’s what I’m telling you,” said Jenny, with a degree of impatience.

“Alright! Alright! No need to snap my head off...” said Dave defensively.

“I’m sorry, Dave,” she said and walked over to him. She hugged him and he reciprocated. “I’m so tired and so scared,” she whispered.

“Yeah, I know,” he said and hugged her tighter.

As they were hugging, Nurse Maureen interrupted them; “Mr Bond, you’re wanted on the phone.” Reluctantly he let go of Jenny and went off with the nurse. He mouthed, ‘who is it?’ to the nurse, who said, “The police. I can’t remember who he said he was.”

“Hello, Dave Bond,” said Dave, picking up the handpiece.

“Hello, Bond.”

“Who is this?” asked Dave, his stomach flipping over.

“I think you know that,” laughed the voice. “I hope you’re looking after Barbie for me. I want her well before I kill her. I want her to know what I’m doing and why.” The voice was chilling in its matter-of-factness.

“You keep away from us you maniac,” said Dave, beginning now to get over his shock and feel anger. Maureen heard him and looked up from her computer at the nurse's station.

“Why, you gonna make me?” teased the voice.

“If I have to.”

“Oh, I am so scared Bond. I reckon that lovely wife of yours has more balls than you.”

“Just keep away, you bastard, or I’ll kill you,” Dave shouted into the phone.

“Give my regards to your lovely wife and daughters,” laughed the voice. Dave was still shouting into the handset when the nurse prised it from his hand and led him to sit in a chair. He was crying with rage.

“Mr Bond!” said Maureen, almost with indignation.

“It was him.” sobbed Dave, wringing his hands.

“Who, Mr Bond?”

“Meadows, that bastard. He wants to hurt my Gaby, he keeps threatening to kill her.” Dave placed his head in his hands and wept.

“You wait here Mr Bond, I’m going to get you a nice cup of tea.” With that, she disappeared, and after reporting to Mr Coates, who promised to come straight down, she made Dave his cuppa.

Dave felt as if he was in a dream, make that nightmare! Everything seemed to be upside down. Why was it happening to him and his family? What had they done to hurt anyone? They didn’t deserve this, did they? He was still lost in his thoughts when Maureen arrived and moments later, Coates followed her.

He shepherded Dave off to a small interview room, apologising for the phone call, he promised to brief ICU staff, so it wouldn’t happen again. He’d also called the police, they were sending someone over to speak with Dave. Assured Dave had recovered his composure, he went back to his office. Dave drank his tea and went back to Gaby’s cubicle. Jenny was sitting holding a drink for Drew, who sipped a little more and drifted off again.

“What’s the matter?” asked Jenny, noticing Dave was agitated.

“That phone call…”

“Yes?” interrupted Jenny.

“It was him.”

“What? Meadows?” she almost whispered the name.

Dave nodded, then with tears in his eyes he said, “I don’t know how much more I can take.” Jenny, immediately threw her arms around him and muttered reassuring noises, yet she knew, he was close to cracking with the strain, and that monster was playing with him. She prayed the police would catch him, and soon.

Drew dozed and woke. He could hear his parents, so he knew he was safe and that felt good. He wasn’t quite sure where he was, all that felt foggy and vague. It felt a bit like a hospital, but his parents were there so he must be home. He was so tired all the time and he couldn’t remember anything. He wondered why his chest felt so tight and heavy and breathing was harder than usual.

He woke and opened his eyes, his parents were there and so was someone wearing a nurse's uniform. At least that’s what it looked like, his eyes were funny and didn’t focus properly. He wondered what a nurse was doing at his house, someone must be ill, but he couldn’t think, who?

His arms felt funny as well as if they were wrapped up with tape or had tight sleeves on. He was too tired to think, and he felt himself drifting off. He felt Bunny was there, so he must be home. Then things slipped away from him and he entered his strange dreams again.

Drew was cycling, riding as hard as he could, the sweat was pouring off him and running down his back, yet the harder he rode the slower it felt he was moving. He looked behind him, and the pursuing riders had gone, he was clear. “Try not to slow too much, keep up the cadence,” he said to himself.

He glanced behind again, there was a Landrover racing up behind him. He recognised the driver. He began to pedal faster, faster, and faster. He saw his computer, he was moving at sixty miles an hour, but still, the car bore down on him
.
He looked at the road and somehow it had changed to a field, he was riding over grass and stubble, and the Landrover closed in on him. His road bike had transformed into a mountain bike, and his speed was only five miles an hour.

There was a giant hedge in front of him with no gap or gate. The car was now yards away, he was having difficulty breathing and his legs felt like lead. Just as the car was about to run him down, his bike slipped sideways into a ditch, he hadn’t noticed. He toppled headfirst into the ditch, the steep sides were smooth. He struggled with the SPDs, but he couldn’t get his feet free from the bike. His head went into the dirty water, it was cold and dark and he tried to hold his breath, but he couldn’t, nor could he disentangle himself from the bike. He sucked in the dirty water and began to cough, more of the filth and slime went into his mouth and lungs, and he felt panic…

He coughed again, somehow his mother was there...how? He was too confused to work out. “There’s a good girl, cough up that nasty stuff,” Jenny reassured her son, holding the pot for the foul discharge from his lungs. Drew was going to tell her about the…, but he couldn’t remember. He lay back, his room looked different, “They must have redecorated,” he mused to himself. He thought he could see his father sat by the bed, he wondered why he was there too. His mum, said something, but he didn’t quite catch it, then she shoved a straw in his mouth, so he slowly sucked on it and was rewarded with some orange and pineapple squash. He swallowed it, and felt himself drifting away again. “I’m so tired,” he thought to himself, but couldn’t work out why.

Crossing The Line Chapter 21 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The next day arrived, and not much had changed. A dishevelled Dave and jumpy Jenny came and sat with their younger child. Neither had eaten anything – they hadn’t felt like it, and seemed to be living on pots of tea. Even Maddy had noticed and had tried to hint via Jules, her concerns about the elder Bonds. Jules had in turn spoken with each parent, both of whom gave her a hug, and told her, “I’m alright, just a bit off my food at the moment.” She sighed, and walked away. Now she was worried, everyone in the family but she seemed either ill or under the weather. She decided she would have to keep an eye on them, both looked haggard and exhausted. She understood why, Gaby was still very ill, and this nutter, the one who’d bashed John, her luvverly, wuvverly, gorgeous John, was at large again. So they were worried, very worried.

“Why don’t Maddy and me, go and sit with Gabs ‘n’ give you the morning off? Auntie Carol could drop us off at the hospital?”

“Maddy and I, sweetheart,” corrected Jenny, “It’s kind of you to offer, but she still seems to sleep most of the time. Perhaps, when she wakes up a bit more.”

“You’re still very worried aren’t you?” persisted Jules.

“Of course I am, we’re not out of the woods yet, though the doctors feel pretty confident about the prognosis,” Jenny smiled, her lips parting a little, however, Jules noticed her eyes were dull with fatigue and not sparkling as they normally did when she smiled. “So now you know as much as I do,” Jenny lied and Jules knew it.

“Well if I can’t help you, can I see John?” asked Jules, hoping past sins would be forgiven.

“I’m not sure I can trust you…” said Jenny, “…after the other day…”

“Don’t worry, I’ve learned my lesson there,” said Jules, “Please say, I can.”

“I don’t know...” hesitated her mother.

“Please, can he come here then?”

“I don’t know…” Jenny paused, “He can come if you promise me not to do anything stupid, and you know exactly what I mean, and your Auntie Carol is in the house.”

“Yes, anything, thanks Mum,” she hugged and kissed her mother.

“I haven’t finished yet…” said Jenny firmly. Jules sighed. “You stay downstairs, not up in the bedrooms. “

“Yeah, I mean no, Mum. Thank you, thank you.” Jules bounced with glee, an excitement that Jenny found irritating, but she bit her tongue.

“What’s she so excited about?” asked Dave as they got in the car.

“Nothing dear, you know what teenage girls are like?” said Jenny, making light of it. Dave looked at her, saw the tiredness in her face, and didn’t push things.

After a nondescript journey, they found a nearby parking space and ten minutes later were in the ICU. They were a bit later than usual, through oversleeping, and the consultant had been and gone. Maureen greeted them and explained the most recent analysis of the gunk from Drew’s lungs had indicated a new drug, which they had given intravenously.

The Bonds had settled either side of the bed, too tired to talk, just holding Drew’s hands and occasionally stroking or squeezing them. An hour or so passed when a little voice asked, “Cani’ve a drink?”

Jenny, who was nearly nodding off to sleep jumped up and banged her knee on the bed, then squeaked because it hurt. This in turn woke Dave who had nodded and he wondered where he was for a moment.

“Here you are, sweetie,” said Jenny, limping over to the bedside locker to get the drink and held it for Drew.

“What’s wrong with your leg?” asked Dave, noticing Jenny’s limp. He realised Drew was awake. “Hello flower,” he chirped to Drew, feeling the boy looked more alert than previously.

After he’d taken several sips from the straw, Drew smiled at both of them, “Where am I?”

Jenny who was nearer gave him the answer. “You’re in Dorset County Hospital.”

“Why? Asked the bemused boy.

“You were brought in very sick, young lady. You nearly died.” Jenny felt a need to explain the gravity of the situation.

“Nah, you’re joking,” said Drew, “I heard lots of people talking, you and Dad and Jules and Mad, even Auntie Carol. Some strange voices and I think Ben, the copper. He said something about my bike being under the bed. Can I ride it home?”

“Not tonight Josephine,” said Dave, finding a way to be included in the conversation.

“Why not?” asked Drew, who sat himself up and began to cough. The cough sounded loser, and Jenny passed him the pot for him to spit. He did, looked at the mucus, and said, “Yuck!”

“Well young lady, according to the doctors, you went swimming, nearly drowned yourself, and swallowed a lot of dirty water. It upset your lungs, hence the hmm,” said Dave, indicating the pot. Drew looked puzzled, then coughed some more.

“When did I go swimming?” he asked his parents.

“A couple, no three days ago they think you fell into a river. Somebody pulled you out and flagged down a passing car…and here you are.” Dave offered a potted history as he knew them.

“What was I doing near a river?” asked Drew.

“That we don’t know, nor do we know who rescued you,” continued Dave, “It appears you rode out to Wareham and had a bacon roll, it rained very heavily for several hours, and we think you must have been trying to cross a stream or something, and slipped in, probably because you were wearing cleats.”

“I can’t remember,” said Drew, closing his eyes, “I can’t remember anything.” The latter was said with a voice that faded at the end of the sentence as he slipped back into sleep. He coughed and woke himself up, whereupon he looked completely confused at his parents and all around him. It took him several moments to recognise where he was. Then he smiled at his parents and went back to sleep.

Maureen appeared and despite their protests, sent them off for a coffee break, “And don’t forget to have something to eat, because if you don’t, I won’t let you back in.” She sounded very ferocious, but the twinkle in her eyes said otherwise.

She then went to look at Drew’s catheter; as she emptied the bag from the stand on the side of the bed, Drew awoke. Maureen happened to look up and saw him watching her, “Hello sleepyhead.”

“Who are you?” asked Drew, seeing her bending down by the side of his bed.

“I’m Maureen, your nurse. I have chatted to you ever since you’ve been here, but until now, you’ve been asleep.”

“I know, I have heard you, well some of what you said. Where’s my mum and dad?”

“I sent them off to get something to eat and drink. I thought they needed a little sustenance. They didn’t want to leave you, Gaby, but I insisted. That’s an unusual name, Gaby, is it short for something?”

“Gabrielle,” answered Drew.

“Did you choose it ?” asked Maureen.
“No.” Drew stopped for a moment and reflected on what she had just said. His brain was active enough to realise she knew the truth about him. Well, she was nursing him, so, of course, she would. “My original second name was Gabriel, and it sort of happened when I did a bike race with Mum in fancy dress. She went as Xena and I was Gaby, her side kick, it sort of stuck after that.”

“Don’t you like it, then?” Maureen sensed some unease in the child.

“It’s alright, I suppose……got sort of used to it…..everybody knows it, so it’s okay.”

“You can always change it if you want to,” suggested Maureen, “Would you like to?”

“Dunno,” said Drew, really his mind was screaming, “I just want to be a boy called Drew,” but it came out as, “No, I suppose it’s okay. It’s not a girly name is it?”

“Would that matter, if you’re a girl anyway?” asked Maureen, probing him deeper than he was comfortable answering. He felt he needed to be careful, he’d stick with his story about, ‘wanting to be a girl’, but only until he got home.

“Dunno, never thought about it.”

“So you don’t think you’d like to be a Felicity or Priscilla ?” probed, Maureen, thinking of the most feminine-sounding girl's names she could.

“No thanks, I’ll stick with Gaby,” smiled Drew.

“I think you might be right!” said Maureen, smiling broadly at him. He smiled back, he was obviously feeling better today, his eyes sparkled as he smiled. “How could this be a boy?” Maureen asked herself, “he is far too pretty to be a boy, and his body has a better shape than half the teenage girls I know. I think you’re doing the right thing kid,” she said to herself. Drew coughed and Maureen handed him the receiver, the spell was broken.

He asked for a drink and she handed him some fruit squash, he drank it down quickly and asked for some more. “If you’re going to be drinking this much, I think we might be able to pull out the drips later on today, and the monitors can go too. You look much better today.”

“I think, I feel better; when can I go home?” said Drew, hoping the answer would be, ‘soon’.

“I don’t know young lady, that’s up to the doctor. If he thinks you’re doing well enough, he’ll probably transfer you to another ward, and if you continue the progress, they’ll decide then.”

“But I need to get back on my bike. I’ve got championships to defend,” he said, then began to cough.

“You won’t get very far until all that’s come up. From what I know of racing cyclists, they need good lung capacity. Yours are still full of rubbish, which needs to be cleared up, so you won’t be back on your bike for a week or two, that’s for sure.”

Drew sat back despondent. He coughed again, and once more spat out the horrible mucus into the paper pot, it was a little more from his lungs, which was the only good news. He still felt very tired and yawned, but he resisted the temptation to sleep again. He practiced breathing as deeply as he could and then held his breath. It made him cough, and up came some more muck. Maureen caught him at it, on one hand, she admired his pluck on the other, she had to stop him in case he damaged himself. “Don’t try to rush things, Gaby, you’ll make everything take longer because you’re going faster than your body wants to. You are likely to hurt your lungs, and that could affect your later career.”

Drew thought about what she said, he wasn’t convinced, but he was uncertain enough to feel he’d better do as she said. He lay back, feeling quite dizzy after his hyperventilation, he was still attached to the oxygen line and drifted off to sleep again.

Two minutes later his parents reappeared. “What a pity, she was awake for ten or fifteen minutes just a few minutes ago. We had quite a little chat.”

“Trust us to miss it,” said Jenny, with almost a hint of resignation.

“I’m sure she’ll be awake again soon. She seems to have made good progress today, so she may be shifted to a medical ward, quite soon.”

“Oh,” said Jenny, “Is that wise?”

“Yes, when she does go from here, it will be because she’s well enough not because of cost.”

“What’s the difference?” asked Dave.

“About a thousand pounds a day,” said Maureen.

“Gee whizz,” said Dave, as much as that?”

“If she was on all the machines, and required more nursing input, it could be two or three times that, depending on drugs needed and other specialist services. Intensive care is very expensive.”

“I knew that, but just didn’t know how expensive. Thank God, it’s NHS, if we were in the States, I reckon this would have eaten up any insurance we’d be likely to have.”

“Possibly,” responded Maureen, “I suppose it would depend upon your level of cover and financial resources.”

“Wow,” said Dave, shaking his head, “Let’s hear it for the good ole NHS!”

Back at the cottage, Jules was entertaining John. His head was no longer swathed in bandages, although he still had some bruising around his face. Maddy was helping Carol in the kitchen. John had been invited for lunch and Carol decided to be a bit more lavish than would normally happen. She had also decided it would be a good idea for Maddy to learn a few simple but effective recipes. They did a mushroom omelette with a side salad, and fruit pancakes, with fresh strawberries. John was suitably impressed, but Maddy wasn’t, cooking wasn’t her thing at all.

“I can’t understand you girl,” said Carol, “how can you not be interested in learning to cook? You seem to enjoy eating the proceeds.”

“I prefer sewing,” said Maddy feeling irritated by her mother’s insistence that she do something she didn’t like. “Jules doesn’t like cooking either, do you?” She aimed straight at the lovesick Bond.

“’S’alright, I s’pose,” said Jules with a shrug.

“Well, you complain about it often enough, having to do your bit.”

“Not as much as Dew…silla!” said Jules blushing.

“Who on earth is Drusilla?” asked John.

Blushing furiously, under Maddy’s steely gaze, Jules lied her way out, “Oh it’s just a pet name for Gaby.”

“I’m sure she’s fond of that,” said John sarcastically, “sounds like the name someone would give a cow or one of those funny, little hairbrushes that bark.”

“That’s absolutely right,” continued Jules spinning her tangled web, “Gaby said the same, but she’d been acting like a cow, so I thought it was quite fitting.”

“I thought you got on well with your sister?” said John, and Maddy nodded her head in agreement.

“Most of the time we do get on, but you know what it’s like, we squabble from time to time. She doesn’t do her share of the chores and I have to cover the shortfall or Dad gets cross. We fight over clothes ‘n’ things.”

“And boys?” threw in Maddy, deciding to see how far Jules would go with this fantasy.

“No, there’s no competition there. I prefer the more mature type…” Carol who had been sipping a cup of tea, began to cough as some went down the wrong way. Maddy stifled a snigger.

“… until recently, Gabs hasn’t been too interested in boys, although she seems to like this Harry kid.”

“Oh I don’t know,” said Maddy looking to stir, “what about James, she met at the Anime convention, and there’s Clive, who’s always chasing her, and Paul fancies her too. I mean half the school fancies her...let’s face it, she is the prettiest girl there. What do you think John?”

Jules gave Maddy a daggers stare, which Maddy ignored, pretending she hadn’t seen it. “She is a very pretty girl,” answered John, feeling Jules squeezing his hand so tight, it was hurting and in danger of becoming ischaemic.

“But of course, the one I love, is right here beside me, so how could I consider any other girl?” He looked at Jules and they both began to get a bit soppy-eyed. Maddy by this time had had enough, but decided not to say anything, she simply rose from the table and began collecting the dirty dishes, much to Carol’s surprise. Then she stormed out into the kitchen and began banging dishes and pots behind the closed door.

Carol collected the rest of the dirty crocks and took them out to the kitchen. Maddy saw her, then standing with hands on hips she hissed at her mother, “The lying cow, I could have slapped her one.”

“Just calm down girl, it’s her first big love, let her enjoy it while it lasts. It’ll come to grief, they always do.”

“Impugning my Gabs, next time I will slap her. Fancy not sticking up for your own sister? It’s rotten, selfish cow!”

“That’s enough Maddy, now are you going to wash or wipe?”

At the Palmer’s house, a frustrated Harry was clicking his heels. “When d’you think they’ll let me see her?” he asked his mother.

“I presume you mean your precious Gaby?”

“Aww Muuum, get real! Who else would I be talking about? Sometimes you are so thick!”

“Yes dear, I must have been to have had a bad-tempered, ill-mannered lump like you!”

“Very funny, I don’t think.” Harry sat with his arms folded and a frown on his face, which could have curdled fresh milk.

“In answer to your question, I don’t know,” said Mrs Palmer.

“What are you on about?” he asked her, rolling his eyes in semi-disbelief.

“You asked me when I thought they would let you see Gaby, and my answer was, I didn’t know because I don’t. I presume, given the story you heard from her friend Maddy, that she was very gravely ill, which leads me to speculate, that it will be sometime before she is home and entertaining friends.”

“Oh Geez- zus!” hissed Harry.

“Harry, I will not tolerate profanities or blasphemy, you know that!” she snapped at him.

Looking decidedly sheepish and blushing like a sun lamp, he apologised, it had slipped out, so great was his frustration. She forgave him and asked him if he was going out on his bike. She had lifted his grounding, having learned of his worry about Gaby’s disappearance and subsequent hospitalisation. Deciding it was the best option open, he went and changed and went for a ride.

A hostile pair of eyes that were watching the village, noted the fact of the boy setting off on his prize possession and began plotting some revenge. He felt for the rope coiled behind him.

Harry had been increasing the frequency and distance of his rides, he was showing some improvement nearly every time he went out, and he was also beginning to understand how Gaby seemed to get so much enjoyment from it. He was learning about cadence, getting into a rhythm. Gaby had tried to explain it to him, but until he experienced it, he hadn’t understood. Now he did.

He rode for an hour, covering about fifteen miles and two sizeable hills. He was definitely improving. Okay, not as good as a certain young woman he knew, but he was doing alright.

Harry concentrated on sprinting back into the village along the main street. The malevolent watcher readied himself, holding the thin rope, the other end of which had been secured around a lamppost. The boy was a hundred yards away and just around the corner, the ambusher pulled the rope up to about five feet above the ground and tied it off, he then slipped away back into the fields from whence he’d come.

Harry, nearly fell off his bike as the youth on the trail bike rushed past him at breakneck speed. The noise was deafening and had startled him, appearing so suddenly from behind. The motorbike, whizzed past, almost brushing against him, deliberately trying to frighten him. Harry recognised the rider and shouted abuse at him. Too late the youth, sped around the bend and Harry heard a strangled scream followed by a crash as the motorbike obviously hit a car or something. Harry sped off in pursuit, the sight that met his eyes made him fall off his bike, and throw up.

The motorcyclist was laying on his back, or his body was, the stump of his neck pouring blood onto the road. His helmet lay some twenty feet away, and Harry suspected he knew what was inside it. Despite lying in the road, spewing up his lunch, Harry spotted the rope. “It could have been me,” he said to himself and began to shake.

Villagers were coming out of their houses in response to the sound of the accident, one of them ran into the rope before he saw it, and fell backwards. Others then saw the danger and someone cut it with a pocket knife to prevent others from hitting it. Police and an ambulance were called, and someone rushed off for Harry’s mum. He wasn’t hurt, but he was very upset.

Up in the fields, a watcher cursed his luck. “Silly bastard, it wasn’t meant for you, but they’ll get the message.” Then he turned his back on the scene of carnage and disappeared through a hedge.

Crossing The Line Chapter 22 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Harry’s mother was sent for by one of the villagers. Thankfully, his injuries were a scraped knee and elbow, but he was visibly shaken and upset. The police were on the scene in minutes as was an emergency ambulance. The rider, a Wayne Peacock, was pronounced dead at the scene.

The Peter’s/Bond cottage was several yards from the incident, but they heard the motorbike scrape along the road and hit a parked car. John, who’d been sitting talking with Jules went to see what had happened. He too, was horrified at the vision before him, but deciding he couldn’t help, turned around and stopped Carol and the two girls from witnessing the horror.

“What’s happened?” asked Carol.

“You don’t want to know. A motorbike’s hit something and it’s very messy.”

“Is there anything we can do?” persisted Carol.

“Only keep out of the way. He’s a goner,” said John, who was now himself feeling upset at his recall of the episode. “I think his head’s come off.”

“What?” said Jules who promptly threw up narrowly avoiding Maddy who jumped out of the way in the nick of time.

“Gee thanks, Ju,” she said

The police questioned bystanders, but none of them had seen what happened. One had seen some bloke hanging around, but it was a vague description. The neighbour who’d helped Harry, told the police about it, so he had a visit later that day.

“My son is still very upset, and with good reason, it could have been him who hit the rope not the motorcyclist,” said a very defensive Mrs Palmer.

“I’m sure he is upset, it was a horrendous thing to witness, some of my colleagues are distressed by it, but due to the seriousness of the incident we need to try and speak to any witnesses as quickly as possible. I want to catch whoever did this ....this awful thing,” said the inspector, “and the quicker we move the more chance we have.”

Mrs Palmer thought for a minute, then invited the police in. The inspector was accompanied by a policewoman, Andrea Smith. Mrs Palmer went off to get her son, leaving the two police in the lounge. “You know this kid, don’t you,” the inspector asked Andrea.

“Yes, sort of, he was involved in that business with Meadows, helped Gaby Bond catch him. Nice kid, if I remember, but then they all were.”

“You don’t mind if I sit in on your questions?” said Mrs Palmer, returning with a very pale looking Harry.

The police introduced themselves and the questions began. “Did you actually see what happened?”

“No, I was just around the bend in the road, but I heard it. Peacock buzzed me as he came into the village, I was riding quite fast myself…he came whizzing by, very close, shouted something, then…bang….he was… like….dead. I saw it a few moments later...it was...like...horrible...so much, like, blood...blood everywhere. I was shocked, an’ I like, fell off my bike. It was horrible.” He stared into space, muttering, “horrible.”

“You didn’t see anybody, loitering when you went out?”

“No, ‘n’ I didn’t see anyone after…I sorta, like, puked me heart up.”

“I’m not surprised, it was pretty gruesome. Can you think of anyone who might have wanted to hurt Mr Peacock, or who might have done this as a nasty prank, which went wrong.”

Harry broke his stare and looked straight at the inspector. “Oh I know who did it.”

“You do?” the inspector looked at Andrea, then back at Harry. “Who was it?”

“Peacock wasn’t the target.”

“Who was then, who did it Harry?”

“I was,” he said in a monotone.

“What!” exclaimed his mother. “Whoever would do such a thing, to my poor baby?”

“Mrs Palmer, if you could let me ask the questions,” the inspector gently chided his hostess. “Why do you think it was you that this trap was intended for?”

“Well, like I would have been into it a minute later, ‘n’ there’s enough traffic to have stopped it before, or broken it. So I think it was, like meant for….me.”

“Who would do such a thing?”

“Oh, that’s easy, Meadows.”

“What, the escapee from custody?”

“That’s him, I helped Gaby catch him. He said he’d get us. I, like, reckon… he’s tryin’.”

“Well, thank you Harry. If anything further comes to mind, please contact us won’t you?” The police rose to leave, when Harry spoke loudly.

“If he’s trying to kill me, what’s happening with Gaby? It’s her he’s really pissed with...I hope you’re looking after her.” The stare in his eye had vanished and was replaced by anger…” ‘cos if he hurts her.. I’ll kill ‘im.”

“It’s okay Harry, we’ll get him. Miss Bond is still in hospital and she’ll be safe there, at least from marauding murderers.” The inspector smiled to himself, he liked the little piece of alliteration, he’d have to remember that the next time he did some sort of talk or presentation.

“She’d better be…”

“Yes, quite safe, take my word for it. Thank you for your help.”

They took their leave and in the car, the inspector spoke to Andrea. “Well what did you make of that?”

“I thought he could be right, sir,” she said as she drove back to the station.

“What, you don’t believe Meadows would come after him, do you?”

“Well he’s been threatening the Bonds, quite upset Mr Bond with threatening phone calls.”

“Has he now?” The inspector rubbed his chin; while Andrea thought he was a brainless prat, who should never have made sergeant, let alone inspector.

“I shall have to look into that,” he said to himself. “Maybe go and see this girl.”

“Geezus, thought Andrea, “he’d get PC Plod a bad name.” Then she said, “I think that could be difficult, last I heard, she was still in intensive care.”

“What from Meadows?”

“Dunno sir, no one seems to know what happened but she nearly drowned. They think some hayseed pulled her out and flagged down a car on the main road. The driver brought her straight into hospital with a blue-light escort.”

“So have we found this country bumpkin you spoke of?”

“Not yet sir, it’s not exactly been a priority. We thought it better to wait until Gaby was well enough to assist us.”

“Quite so, but surely we could interview the driver who brought her in.”

“It’s in the notes, sir. We even had someone go out and do a quick look for possible places he could have come from. The flood water was so high, it was decided to do it again later.”

“Maybe this is late enough. I’ll see what I can organise tomorrow. I’ll request you are seconded to this, and who’s the other constable who was involved.”

“PC Martin, sir. Ben Martin.”

“We’ll have him too.” The inspector smirked to himself. Catch this maniac, link him to the motorbike killing, and his career was made, especially if he could snatch it out from under CID’s noses.

Andrea however, was shuddering, “Working with this dick head would make traffic duty seem pleasant. Ben will do his crunch when he finds out.”

In intensive care, drips were coming down, and Drew was finally able to take off the hospital gown and put on the nightdress his mother had brought. He’d lost further weight overall, so his growing chest was even more noticeable. Jenny had helped to wash him down, and she said nothing but saw his chest. In the nightdress even Dave noticed. He said nothing.

“That’s a pretty nightie,” said Maureen, “is it as comfortable as it looks?” Drew nodded. “It certainly helps your figure, Gaby,” she trilled and went off to see to another patient. Drew blushed scarlet.

“Is there something you want to tell us Gaby?” asked Dave.

“Like what?” said Drew still blushing like a lighthouse.

“I think you know what I mean,” said Dave.
“No I don’t,” replied the embarrassed Drew, now starting to tear up.

“Let’s leave this for another day, shall we?” said Jenny, interrupting. “Would you like me to do your hair kiddo?” She picked up his comb and brush, when he nodded.

Dave sat tight-lipped, here was his son turning into a girl before his very eyes and no one wanted to say anything about it. Okay, so she’d been ill, no, he’d been ill.

“Bugger, did it really matter?” he asked himself, the answer was, “No, it most certainly did not. What mattered was the child was recovering and quickly. Gender was unimportant, life was paramount. End of conversation.”

“How about a bit of makeup?” Jenny was trying to gee up Drew. He didn’t really want it, but if it made his mother happy, he’d wear it. “Want me to do it?”

“I can manage, mother,” he replied and in the next five minutes proved his point, much to Dave’s amazement.

“Close your mouth dear, you’ll catch flies,” said Jenny quietly to her husband as Drew transformed his face from pale waif to hot teen babe. The catheter gone, he now had to go to the toilet. His legs were still wobbly, so Jenny had to assist him into the toilet.

“Well you are looking very much better, young lady,” said Dr Mitchum. “What a pretty nightdress. I think we shall be sending you to an ordinary ward very soon, and hopefully home soon after.”

Drew was about to ask how soon, when he began to cough. “I think we need to shift a bit more of that stuff first, though.” Mitchum smiled and walked on, “Jailbait,” he said to himself.

Drew and Jenny got back to the bed and told Dave what the doctor had said. “Well that sounds like progress, if ever I heard it. I think Maddy and Jules would like to come by again, and I believe Harry was wanting to visit. I think we can say yes now, don’t you?”

Drew wasn’t too sure about Harry, but he felt too guilty to say anything negative. “I suppose so, as long as they know I’m still prone to nod off.”

“I expect the police will want to talk with you too,” said Jenny.

“I honestly can’t remember anything…” Drew tried to think back, he had bits of memory, he recalled the cold water and its dark colour, he had vague recollections of a cottage and some people…an old lady, well old compared to his mum, who’d looked after him. However, it was so vague and hazy, he could just as easily have dreamt it.

A few moments later Jenny’s mobile rang. She excused herself and walked out of the unit, as per hospital requirements. “Hello?” she said.

“Hello Mrs Bond, this is Inspector Dimmock from Dorset Police, I wondered how Miss Bond is doing?”

“She’s making reasonable progress, albeit slow.”

“I wondered if she has been able to throw any more light on her accident?”

“It’s funny you should ask, we only just discussed that with her, she seems to have almost complete amnesia about the whole thing.” Jenny felt hostile to this voice, and defensive of Gaby.

“Maybe, I could send PC Smith or Martin to have a chat with her, in a couple of days, just in case she has recalled anything which may be useful in discovering what happened.”

“Can you check with us first? She’s showing some improvement today, but the doctors told us a relapse was possible.” “Stick that in your pipe and smoke it,” she wanted to say, but resisted the temptation.

“But of course, I’ll be in touch then.” Jenny thought it sounded more like a threat than a courtesy.

She walked back in near high dudgeon. “What’s the matter love?” asked Dave, spotting the change in her body language.

“That was some dumb copper, wanting to interview Gaby,” said Jenny very angrily.

“What did you say?” asked Dave, noticing Drew looked anxious.

“I said she wasn’t ready and couldn’t remember anything anyway. He said he’d call again. At least it wasn’t him who was going to come, but one of the two youngsters who dealt with her before, was it Ben and Andrea? I remember signing some photos for them, I think it was Ben and Andrea. Can you remember Gaby?”

Drew still looked apprehensive about talking with the police. Last time he nearly talked himself into a sex change, next time he might be committed to one. Even Ben and Andrea might tell the others, and then he’d be sunk. He was already in a hospital, if he wasn’t careful, they might do it here… cut off his… He began to cough, and in doing so avoided the question altogether.

Two hours later, Drew was moved to a female medical ward (as opposed to surgical), where he was placed in a bed next to an old lady, who was blind and deaf. As soon as he was settled, Jenny and Dave arrived to continue their support. Drew was tired after his walk and then the move, so he kept drifting off to sleep, which was probably just as well, the old lady called for nurses and then muttered aloud to herself, when they ignored her.

The constant noise, made worse by other patients and their visitors calling abuse at the old lady, was cacophonous. Several times Jenny or Dave went to speak with the other, but it was too noisy, ending up simply shrugging.

Finally a nurse did arrive, and released the brakes on the bed. “Right Granny, let’s give them all some P and Q.” The nurse was joined by two porters, who had to shout to each other, the old lady was still yelling constantly.

“Where to?” shouted the porter.

“EMU.” Shouted back the nurse, “Or the car park! God, my head’s splitting. Just don’t bring her back!”

The porters pushed the old lady in her bed, through the double doors and the noise level dropped dramatically. Dave looked at Jenny, and they both sighed with relief.

“Emus, I thought they were some strange Australian birds?”

“Elderly Medical Unit,” said Jenny with some satisfaction, usually Dave was the one with answers to obscure questions.
“How do you know that?” he asked in semi amazement.

“A little bird told me.” she sniggered, licked her finger and scored one on an imaginary score board. Dave shrugged in defeat, and she smiled broadly as she added, “I saw it on the way in. There’s a big notice near the front door.” He shook his head, he must be losing it, usually he saw notices and deciphered jargon, she’d beaten him well and truly this time.

“How did, Gaby manage to sleep through all of that?” said Dave, thinking out loud. “She is just asleep isn’t she?” Then in a moment of sheer panic and absolute terror, both he and Jenny, jumped up and stood at opposite sides of Drew’s bed. They could see his chest rise and fall, and they heard his still troubled breathing. Dare they wake him? That was the question. They both looked at each other and each was about to touch him, then changed their mind. Finally, they both reached to touch him, and he began to cough. The synchronised recoil of both parents could well have looked rehearsed, so close was the timing. However, it was purely a reflex action.

Drew opened his eyes and sat himself up. He coughed some more and Jenny proffered the cardboard receiver. He spat into it, coughed some more and spat again. Dave felt his tummy flip, and tried desperately to think of something else.

“I had a really funny dream,” said Drew.

“Can you recall it?” asked Dave, sitting back down on the hard, stacking chair which seem designed to prevent visitors staying beyond their welcome.

“I was in a strange place. It was like a hospital, but everyone there seemed to be crazy except me. They were all screaming to be let out.”

“What about you? Did you want to get out?” asked Jenny, intrigued by his story.

“No. I knew they wouldn’t let me out until they’d operated on me.” Drew was looking above them.

“What sort of operation, sweetheart?” asked Jenny, Dave was too surprised to speak.

“You know,” whispered Drew, “ To make me a proper girl.” He looked around as he spoke, as if to make sure no one could overhear.

“And what did you think to that?” asked his mother, feeling a mixture of emotions.

“I wanted to get out, so I was going to let them do it?” Drew seemed to be in a state of resignation, and he closed his eyes again. He lay back, propped up with several pillows. Jenny was about to ask further questions when he began to cough again, and in the ensuing activity, it went from her mind. Once more Dave avoided looking at the slimy muck that Drew spat into the container. He closed his eyes and tried to understand what was going on, but the more he thought, the less sense it made. Was it Drew who needed a psychiatrist or everyone else?

A nurse came by to check blood pressure and temperature, “This is the young lady from ICU?” she said to Jenny.

“Yes, Gaby Bond.”

“The girl who was nearly killed in that cycle race on Weymouth Prom?”

“ ‘fraid so,” said Jenny.

“Well, well. A celebrity patient,” she smiled at Drew, who with thermometer in mouth, felt gagged. He’d heard Mercury was very poisonous, and he didn’t want any in his mouth, so he kept it shut, letting Jenny answer for him. The nurse smiled at Jenny, “Do both of you cycle, too?”

“A prophet in his own land,” was what she wanted to say, but Drew beat her to any response.

“Mum’s the ladies world champion, so she cycles a bit,” he chuckled as the nurse finally removed the glass tube from between his lips.

“So, you take after your mother, then?” asked the nurse almost rhetorically.

“She has the potential to be much better than I am,” offered Jenny, in a statement of genuine modesty. The nurse looked at Dave, who nodded in agreement.

“Don’t listen to them,” chirped Drew, “She’s only trying to cheer me up.”

“Are you really the world champion?” asked the nurse, almost forgetting her patient.

“Yes, the women’s one,” sighed Jenny.

“Could you open our fete on Saturday? We were going to have some footballer bloke, but he’s just broken his leg water skiing.”

“I…erm… Don’t know how long…” stammered Jenny.

“What she means is, she might have to return to Germany. She’s already missed one important race.”

“Oh, I see,” said the nurse, her body language showing her disappointment.

“Pity Gaby’s not feeling stronger, she’d do it for you, wouldn’t you sweetheart?” Jenny smiled at her captive offspring. “She’s a double national champion.”

Drew blushed like a radioactive tomato and began to cough. The nurse handed him a receiver. “Doesn’t sound like you’re going anywhere for a few days, girl,” said the nurse. “Have they said anything about physio, to shift the muck on her chest?” she asked of Jenny and Dave. They both looked astonished and shook their heads. “I’ll speak to the doc,” she said, “If you change your mind, you can leave a message for me at the nurse's station here. Oh I’m Suzanne by the way.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 23 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

By the evening, the doctor had sanctioned the physio referral, and Drew was eating and drinking encouraging amounts. The antibiotics were now oral, and he was walking to and from the toilet by himself. Actually, he was accompanied by Bunny each time, as his protective talisman. Sadly, the side effects of antibiotics can be excessive bowel movements, and this was Drew’s case. It meant he sped up his walking, once or twice only just making it to the toilet in time. Jenny promised to bring in some pro-biotic yoghurt, to help re-colonise his intestines, he told her he’d, ”Prefer some concrete, to block things up a bit.”

On the drive home Jenny mulled over Drew’s dream, while Dave was still reeling from the makeup episode. He had seen Gaby in full war paint, but assumed Maddy or Jules had done it for her. He knew differently now. But he was also irritated with himself for being so surprised, even shocked. It stood to reason, that if something is done often enough, one gets practised and more competent. It was mainly that he had never witnessed the job being done before, and the speed of it. It was just as quick as when Jenny did her makeup and even more elaborate, and Jenny had had much more practice. It had shocked him, to see a boy put on slap so quickly and so effectively. But then was Drew a boy any more, or was he now a girl named Gaby?

“Watch out!” shouted Jenny, and Dave braked hard, narrowly missing a van. “Are you alright to drive?” asked Jenny.

“I don’t know,” replied Dave. He felt distracted almost detached from the physical world, while his inner one tried to resolve the various torments that assailed it.

“Pull over to that pub, let’s have a quick drink. It might help,” suggested Jenny. Dave wasn’t about to argue, a glass of beer sounded rather good to him.

They found a quiet spot and Jenny brought over the drinks. “Now,” she said, “tell me what has got you so rapt.”

Dave took a couple of sips of his beer. “Thanks, that’s good,” he said avoiding the question.

“You were visibly shocked when Gaby put on her own makeup, weren’t you?” Jenny smiled a little as she said this.

“Did it show that much?” he replied, knowing full well that it had.

“Yes. But you weren’t on your own. I’ve known she could do it, but I hadn’t seen her do it, and so natural.”

“Yeah, that’s the scary part, it was so natural. It was like watching you or Juliette doing it. A few weeks ago, that was my son, now…”

“You have a lovely daughter,” said Jenny, grabbing his hand and squeezing it. “No one said, this was going to be easy. Lots of past things to forget or change. But we have to do it, for Gaby’s sake.”

“What was she on about in her dream, wanting to leave the hospital and being prepared to have an operation, to do so. What d’you make of that?”

“I don’t know love, is it her conscious mind coming to terms with what her unconscious has already decided? I was thinking about that as we were driving, but I don’t have any more idea than you. I don’t want to press her because I feel it has to happen at her pace.”

“Don’t you think it’s time we saw some experts, or at least talked to the doctor?” asked Dave, “Because it’s already out of my league.”

“Perhaps, I’ve done a bit of reading on the internet, and I don’t always like what I see or necessarily believe it.”

“There’s a whole pile of crap as well as the good stuff,” offered Dave.

“Yes I know. It’s difficult because I want her to find her own path at her own pace. Once we see experts or doctors it becomes official, and it goes on her records.”

“Jen, that child is growing breasts. Biologically, I thought she was supposed to be a boy. Now I know I’m better at understanding the past than I am the intricacies of the human body, but not many boys I know are growing tits!”

“I know, I know! I saw them too. It’s not just breasts, her whole body shape is feminine. She has broadening hips and narrow shoulders, and a girls voice.” Jenny looked at Dave, he was shaking his head. ”I think the decision might already have been made by nature. I just want to give her time to take it all on board.”

“I sympathise with you Jen, but what about the practicalities? Our erstwhile son has got to go to school in less than a month, how is she going to cope or is Drew going to make a visit. In which case how does he disguise his body? If Gaby comes to stay, what do we tell the neighbours and all his friends? ‘Sorry, but Drew spontaneously turned into a girl!’ What about the cycling bodies, British Cycling and the local club? They’ll all have to know.”

Jenny was nodding, “I know love, I know. But Gaby or Drew has to make the decision him or herself to go official.”

“Is it legal for a former boy to compete as a girl?” said Dave, almost to himself.

“What if she never was a boy, one of those in-betweeners, intersex I think they call it. Or one of those whose body doesn’t recognise male hormones. I don’t know, it could be anything.”

“That’s why I think we need to see somebody. This will-she won’t-she stuff is doing my head in, God knows what it’s doing to Gaby.” Dave took another sip of his beer. “She has said she’s a girl really. She did so in front of the police and has indicated to the doctors, much the same. So why don’t I quite believe her? Is it my stuff, or is it something about the way she’s said things?”

“You’ve picked up on it too?” said Jenny, “which is why I don’t want to do anything we can’t undo. I know it will cause all sorts of problems, but if she wants to transition gradually, we’ll just have to cope with them. If it’s affecting you, think what she’s going through. Would you like to be unsure what sex you are? It’s so fundamental, Dave. It is such a core thing in your own sense of self and your identity.”

“Don’t you think I know? Why do think I’m so confused? All I can see is problems I’ve never encountered before. I’ve never had any doubt about who or what I am, any more than you have, or Jules or Maddy for that matter. So what the hell is she going through, I just can’t conceive or imagine. It is so alien to everything I know.” Jenny could see the distress in his eyes as he bared his soul to her. There were tears in both their eyes. “How can I help her with something I can’t understand?” as he said this, the tears rolled down his cheek. Jenny felt her own stomach tighten and knot.

“I know Dave, I know. But we will help her because we love her, because she is our child and she needs us…” Just then Jenny’s mobile rang. She wiped the tear from her own cheek and answered the phone. It was Carol, wondering where they were. They decided to drink up and go back to the cottage.

Meanwhile, at the Palmer’s house, Harry was just finishing an hour-long stint on a turbo trainer, having persuaded his father to buy him the rollers, so he could continue his cycling fitness until Meadows was caught. Although there was no proof that Meadows was responsible, Mrs Palmer had believed Harry’s story and hence the turbo.

Harry desperately wanted to see Gaby, to tell her how much he missed her and to relate how much progress he was making. He couldn’t believe that someone who a week ago was leaving him for dead on a bike, could have been fighting for her life in a hospital bed. Maddy had kept him up to speed on Gaby’s progress, and he was so pleased to hear she was recovering enough to be out of intensive care. Now he wanted to go and see her. It was too late that night, but tomorrow he determined he was going to see her parents and ask for permission to go and see her. He wandered off to the shower, as he stripped off his damp clothes, he could see he had lost some of his flab and was beginning to build some real muscle. It made him feel better about himself but most of all, he hoped he would impress the light of his life. All girls like a well-toned body on their boyfriends, so he was going to get as toned as he needed to win her hand.

He’d even managed to persuade William to go down the gym with him. Both boys were shaken by the rope incident and felt that travelling together was a safer option than being alone. Neither cycled out of doors, but they did walk or take public transport when parental taxis weren’t available.

William’s short romance with Maddy seemed to be on hold. Since Gaby had been taken ill, she’d been pretty well confined to barracks. He was disappointed because he quite liked her, but he was far less smitten than his pal was with Gaby. However, turning his body into an Adonis-type babe magnet, was something he was beginning to enjoy. He was still some way from that objective, but he noticed that several of the girls in the village were beginning to look at him, where they had ignored him before. Being seen attending a gym was a bonus point with the girls, his deepening voice and increasing number of spots, were an indication that his hormones were doing what they were designed to do. Something of a contrast with Drew.

In the cottage, Dave and Jenny kept quiet about their thoughts from earlier in the day. They gave a progress report on Drew, and told Maddy and Jules, they could visit tomorrow. Maddy was more pleased than Jules, who said she would have to speak with John and disappeared to the phone.

That night Dave and Jenny found sleep easier insofar as they knew Drew was now likely to survive, however, they knew there would be other problems to be dealt with in the future, based on their experiences of the day. Both tossed and turned a little before managing to sleep.

In a rather hard hospital bed, our hero was himself tossing and turning. Some Loperamide had eased the bowel movements, so he could finally sleep. He’d been told a physio was coming to see him tomorrow. He wasn’t unduly worried except he thought they dealt with arms ‘n’ legs ‘n’ things. He was tired and slipped off to sleep quite quickly. Once he got there, things were less than restful.

“So as soon as it’s healed you’ll be able to ride your bike again,” said the surgeon grinning.

“As soon as what has healed?” asked Drew. He felt sheepish, something had been done to him that he didn’t seem to know about.

“Your girly bits,” grinned the surgeon.

“I don’t have any girly bits, I’m a…” he felt down to his groin and…

“You do now,” smiled the surgeon.

“But I don’t wan…” Before Drew could finish the sentence, the surgeon left, a very pretty nurse who looked liked his mother appeared.

“I don’t want gir...” he began to cry.

“You’re a real girl now, Gaby, no worries about anyone finding out now,” said the nurse/mother.

“But I didn’t want to be a girl,” sobbed our heroine.

“Too late now, kiddo. You should have said before. But at least they are now going to let you home.”

“How can I go home, like this?” continued the distraught Drew.

“Oh don’t worry, we’ll find you something nice to wear,” said the nurse.

“But, I’m a boy!” he continued to protest.

“Not any longer sweetheart,” said Jenny.

“How could you do this to me?” he asked, tears streaming down his face.

“We didn’t do it, you did it. You told them you wanted to be a girl, all we did was to sign some forms.”

“But I didn’t really mean it,” protested Drew.

“Well, maybe that will teach you to say what you mean, or mean what you say, rather than say what you think people want you to say. You’ll make a very pretty girl.”

“I don’t want…” Drew woke up in a bath of sweat, a nurse was standing by him rubbing his hand.

“Hey Gaby, wake up. You’re having a bad dream.”

“Wha…at!....Who are you?” said the sleepy-eyed youth.

“I’m Gemma, the night nurse on this ward. You were having a bad dream and shouting in your sleep”

Drew sat up, “Was I? Sorry if I caused a fuss.” He rubbed his face, he felt the mixture of tears and sweat.

“You okay now?” asked Gemma.

“Yeah, think so. Can I have a drink?” His mouth was dry, and he sipped the cold water thirstily.

“It could be the pills you’re on, they can cause bad dreams in some people.”

“Yeah, probably,” agreed Drew, not wanting to give any further explanation.

“Back to sleep now?” asked the nurse.

“I’ll try,” he said, then began to cough.

The next morning after breakfast, Drew learned that physiotherapists, frequently called physio-terrorists for good reason, do more than play with arms and legs. A pretty blonde physio called Karen arrived, and she taught him some breathing exercises, she also massaged his back, pounding here and there to help dislodge the phlegm. He was surprised that someone so small could exert so much force on his thorax, but the amount of gunge he was coughing up was equally surprising.

“See how much better that will feel,” said Karen to an exhausted Drew.

“Thank you, I think,” said Drew with deliberate ambiguity, but his chest felt a little clearer and his breathing felt easier. He paused, while Karen played with her ponytail, her long blonde hair threatening to become unruly. “Do you do this all the time? Beat people up?” joked Drew.

“That’s just for starters, sometimes we hang ‘em up by their feet and beat them with clubs.” Karen kept a straight poker face and for a moment, Drew nearly believed her.

“You don’t do you?” he decided to check out his scepticism.

“No, of course, we don’t, but I have pounded a few backs in my time,” said the pretty physio.

“Do lots of people have chest problems?”

“Quite a few, children with cystic fibrosis, their lungs fill up with mucus. They have to be seen regularly. Children and adults with asthma, chest infections, and emphysema. There are all sorts of things that can go wrong with the lungs. Yours are apparently very good, do you do sports; because lots of girls don’t these days.”

“I cycle a bit,” said Drew with an amount of coyness.

“How much is, ‘a bit’?” asked Karen.

“Most days,” Drew kept things deliberately vague.

“What to school and back?”

“No, we catch the bus for that.”

“I feel there’s something you’re not telling me,” said Karen, picking up something from Drew’s non-verbals.

“What is she not telling you?” said a semi-familiar voice.

“Hi Suzie,” said Karen to the nurse, “she told me cycles a bit, but won’t tell me how much.”

“Tell her Gaby and tell her who your mum is.” Suzanne was the nurse who had invited Jenny to open the hospital fete.

Drew blushed bright red, but said nothing. “Alright, I’ll tell her. This scrap of nothing is a junior national champion, and her mum is the world champion. That’s right, isn’t it Gaby?”

Still blushing, Drew nodded. “Yeah, that’s right,” he added when he had calmed a little.

“So how much do you ride?” asked Karen.

“A couple of hundred miles a week,” said Drew, trying to avoid eye contact.

“Two hundred miles a week!” exclaimed Karen, “Wow! You are seriously fit!”

“I was.” Drew, seemed to go inside himself for a moment as if checking on something. “Will I be able to race in the future?” There were tears in his eyes as he asked the physio.

She came and sat on the bed and put her arm around her patient, “Gaby, if I can get kids who have the sticky mucus in CF, better, then I am pretty sure we’ll have you feeling well very soon. Once we get your lungs clear, then you can start to exercise again, and hey presto, back on your bike before you know it.” She gave Drew a squeeze as she stood up.

“Thanks,” said Drew reaching for a tissue and wiping his eyes. He paused for a moment, “What’s CF?”

“It’s a genetic condition called Cystic Fibrosis, it can affect all parts of the children who get it.”

“What, they’re born with it?”

“Yes, it affects their lungs, which produce this sticky mucus, plus noses and sinuses – the tubes between ears and noses – it can affect their gut, so they don’t absorb food properly and they are often smaller than their peers. Sadly, many don’t make it to adulthood.”

“Why not?” asked Drew, not quite sure what he was hearing.

“They tend to be prone to lung infections, and some of those can be very serious.”

“You mean they die?” asked Drew, his eyes wide.

“ ‘fraid so,” said Karen.

“Like I nearly died?” said Drew, the seriousness of his previous predicament had filtered through.

“I’m not sure…” said Karen, who looked at Suzanne. The nurse nodded. “Looks like it,” said Karen, holding Drew’s chin to maintain eye contact. “But you’re going to be a fine young lady. Your lungs are essentially good, very good in fact. So don’t worry.”

Tears were streaming down Drew’s face. It now dawned on him how sick he had been. He’d been too involved, too ill to take much of anything on board. Suddenly the penny had dropped, he’d been very ill, but he was going to be okay. He felt relief, then he felt guilt. He was going to be okay, but what about all those kids who weren’t? It didn’t seem fair and that offended his sense of right and wrong. Why didn’t God sort these things out rather than let small children suffer? It didn’t seem fair at all. So he cried and cried while Karen held him and offered soft words of comfort.

“Why do children have to die?” he sobbed on Karen’s shoulder.

“I don’t know, my love,” she cooed back.

“It isn’t fair,” he continued.

“I know, I know,” she offered in comfort.

Drew was dressed in his nightdress and thin dressing gown when Maddy and Harry burst through the door. He was still a little red-eyed after his distress in the morning.

“Hi,” said Maddy and gave him a monster hug, which prompted a coughing bout. “Sorry,” she said a little sheepishly, “don’t know my own strength.”

“Hi Gaby, I brought you these,” said Harry proffering a box of chocolates and bunch of tiger lilies. Drew accepted them graciously and allowed Harry to kiss him on the cheek.

“Thanks,” he said, sitting back in his chair. A small armchair by the side of his bed

.
“So how’s it goin’?” asked Maddy.

“S’alright, I s’pose.”

“You been crying?” asked Maddy, noticing his eyes.

“Yeah,” admitted Drew, blushing. “With the physio.”

“What it hurt that much?” asked Harry.

“No, not much at all. She was telling me about kids who are born with CF, who die, sometimes quite young.”

“What’s CF?" asked Maddy.

“Cystic Fibrosis,” said Harry, who suddenly looked quite sombre.

"How do you know that?” asked Maddy.

“My brother died with it,” said Harry, very quietly.

“I’m sorry,” said Maddy blushing furiously.

“So am I,” said Drew and tears began to form in his eyes, one escaping to trickle down his cheek.

Harry saw it, and immediately put his arm around his ‘girlfriend’, “Hey, don’t cry. It was like, a long time ago.”

“I nearly died,” sobbed Drew, “I nearly died.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 24 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Drew cried on Harry’s shoulder for some ten minutes or so. Harry kept rubbing his girlfriend’s back and saying it was, “Okay.” At the same time he kept glancing at Maddy who was sat uncomfortably on the edge of the bed, her face looking as uncomfortable as her physical status. Every now and again, Harry would make eye contact and Maddy would either shrug her shoulders or roll her eyes upwards. Neither action helped Harry, whose shirt was now quite damp on the shoulder.

Finally, Drew gave a huge shudder and managed to stop the waterworks. He realised he’d been weeping all over Harry, and gently pushing him away, Drew reached for a towel from his bedside locker and wiped his face. He took some deep breaths for a moment, then said, “Sorry about that...”

“That’s okay,” said Harry, he didn’t add, ‘anytime’. Drew said nothing but blushed deeply, realising that if Harry ever found out the truth, he’d be very upset.

Maddy handed Drew some tissues, for which he thanked her, glad to distract himself from his torment. “Feeling better?” she said.

“Yeah,” said Drew after taking a deep breath. He coughed a little, but his chest felt clearer than it had for days. “I hope I can come home soon.”

“That’ll be good,” beamed Harry, “then you can see my turbo trainer.”

“What?” exclaimed Drew.

“I’ve got a turbo.” Harry’s chest puffed out with pride.

“Wow!” said Drew, “You’ll be fitter than I am.”

“Not when you get back into training, but I’ll be glad just to be able to keep up with you for a bit longer.” Harry was blushing as he said this, it was meant as tremendous compliment to his love.

“That could be some time yet. Karen, the physio, is helping me clear my chest and she thinks it’s going well.” This led into more small talk between the three teens. A while later, Drew said, “They’ve asked mum to open the hospital fete.”

“That’d be cool!” suggested Harry.

“Will you be able to go, too?” asked Maddy.

“Dunno, ‘spect so. Mum hasn’t said she’ll do it yet.” Drew sat back in the chair gauging the response from his two friends. Harry was enthusiastic, Maddy was neutral.

“Will that be safe?” asked Maddy after a momentary deliberation.

“Why not, if I feel well enough. I can always take a coat if it’s cold,” said Drew looking a bit puzzled.

“You don’t know, do you?” replied Maddy.

“Don’t know what?” Drew now looked anxious rather than puzzled.

“Meadows tried to kill Harry, killed someone else by mistake.” Maddy said this in such a matter of fact way, that Drew felt a coldness in his stomach.

“They don’t know for sure it was Meadows, but that’s what they think.” Offered Harry trying to change the mood a little.

“What happened?” asked Drew, “Did he try to run you off the road?”

“No, not exactly.” Harry looked at his feet as he answered.

“He put a rope across the road, a motorbiker hit it, took his head off.” The words came from Maddy.

Drew responded by throwing up, just managing to contain the mess into the towel which was still in his lap. The ward nurse Suzanne heard the commotion and assisted with the clean up. She took Maddy off with her and told her she didn’t think it was a wise thing to tell her friend. “I was only trying to warn her, that Meadows will be waiting if she goes to the hospital fete thing.”

“Don’t worry about that, there’ll be some police about too. If he tried anything, they’d have him.”

“They haven’t so far,” said Maddy with almost a sneer. “It was those two,” she indicated Harry and Drew, “who got him last time.”

“In which case, maybe it would be good if she came then,” Suzanne was a bit frosty back to Maddy, as she walked off with the dirty towel wrapped in a plastic bag. Maddy stormed back to Drew’s cubicle with a face like thunder.

“What was all that about?” asked Drew.

“Stupid nurse!” snapped Maddy, indicating the matter was closed for the duration.

“Harry’s gonna bring me in some pictures of his trainer,” said Drew changing the subject.

“Wow!” said Maddy with almost a contemptuous tone, “Every other girl has pictures of puppies or kittens around their bed, you’ll have one of a turbo trainer. Like I said, wow.”

“Am I boring you?” asked Drew, asserting himself.

“No, why?” asked Maddy innocently.

“I get the impression, you’d rather be somewhere else,” said Drew curtly.

“I’ll go then.” With that Maddy turned on her heel, and marched down the ward and was gone.

“Oh!” said Drew, “She’s gone.”

“Shall I go and get her?” offered Harry.

“No, she’ll be alright. I don’t know what’s got into her today.”

“Maybe she’s…you know what..” offered Harry, at which Drew looked blank before nodding. Drew almost added, ‘Bloody women,’ but his honorary status as one, stopped him just in time.

Drew and Harry chatted like two old friends, a boy and a girl, Drew being unaware that his conversation and manner were all girl. He listened rather than talked, and Harry’s confidence grew, which enabled him to sparkle even more. Before he left, Harry had Drew giggling several times, once to the point of inducing a coughing fit, which frightened them both for a couple of minutes.

Eventually, when lunchtime came and Harry had to leave, Drew felt quite lonely. He had really enjoyed Harry’s efforts to impress him and more importantly, to make him laugh. His appetite was improving, but he toyed with his lunch rather than tucking into it, he missed Harry already and to a lesser extent Maddy, as well.

As his fork chased the potato around his plate, he recognised what had happened in the past couple of hours. Maddy had flounced off because she was no longer the centre of his attention. On the other hand, Harry had stayed and had focused his attention entirely, so he had barely noticed Maddy’s departure. Worryingly, he had been entertained as a girl by Harry, and he had enjoyed it without noticing, until now. He had slipped into the role, laughing at pathetic jokes, listening attentively, asking questions which allowed Harry to embroider his anecdotes to his best light.

Drew felt a tear slip down his cheek. He didn’t know why it happened, but he couldn’t stop it. It was followed by one from his other eye. Why was he weeping? For a loss of some sort, that of his boy-self? He didn’t know.

He tried to understand what he was feeling, he wasn’t sure what that was. He wondered if he had to choose between Harry and Maddy, to come and see him after lunch, he’d choose Harry. What was happening?

He’d known Maddy nearly all his life, he loved her as a girl friend. Then he stopped for a moment, ‘as a girl friend’!?Just a girl friend, and to whom, himself as Drew or as Gaby? He reflected on the time he’d just spent with Harry, it was definitely as Gaby; Drew didn’t even cast a shadow let alone enter his head. He wasn’t sure he was feeling all this, maybe things were the other way around, and he as Drew, was a figment of Gaby’s imagination. That was scary stuff, which meant Gaby was the real person and Drew was a pretence.

Feeling very scared and the tears coming at regular intervals, he tried to think when he’d last been Drew. On the trip down here, as far as the services and the collision with the cup of coffee. After that, things began to slip away from his control, or so it seemed. Maddy was often a factor, encouraging him or deceiving him into becoming Gaby. Once or twice he’d done it himself for devilment, like the trip out with his dad, when he’d dressed to the nines to go to the bike shop. That had had the desired effect of making his father nearly choke. The business with the facemask, that had made him smile too, his father being the butt of the joke again. The joke being that he had immersed himself deeper into girly stuff than was expected by his unwitting father.

But those were harmless pranks, or were they? What if they were something else, like a personal statement? Drew gasped, and a tear dropped off the end of his nose, leaving a wet mark on his nightdress. He hadn’t seen it like that before, but he realised why his dad had got so upset, it had been taken as a personal statement or one of future intent, “Here I am all girlyfied, and here I stay.” Drew felt a coldness in his tummy and despite the warmth of the day, gave a little shiver. He wasn’t sure what to think, except, the fun with Harry had no such ambiguity.

Okay, Harry didn’t know that he, Drew, was really a boy and to change that position would cause all parties great upset and loss of face. As Drew, his reputation could be compromised, and Harry would be greatly distressed. Drew had watched the boy come out of his shell, develop enough courage to face off a bully, and to begin a regime of training which almost rivalled his own. All this, because he thought Drew was a girl called Gaby, whom he wanted to impress because he liked her very much.

Things were getting deep, very deep, or at least our hero was getting in deep. He knew Harry was a bit infatuated with Gaby. It had started as almost a joke between Maddy and him. Now it was no longer a joke, the favour he had granted Harry, to pretend to be his girlfriend had long palled. In effect, he was now Harry’s girlfriend, or at least Harry thought so. Things weren’t getting out of hand, they had got so far away from his control, he felt like a cork bobbing in the sea, very passive and, he hated to admit it, rather girlish.

What could he do about it? That was the problem as well as the question, because, in reality, he couldn’t do much at all. He needed to get better and to get the hell out of here. To get home, to Warsop, forget Harry despite his feelings for Gaby, and ‘hers’ for him, to forget Gaby and to make it up with Maddy, but as boy and girlfriend, as it used to be, as it should be.

A tear dropped off his nose onto his nightie directly above his breast. He felt the coldness of the wet and his nipple responded by enlarging. He rubbed it with his finger and felt a tingle run through his body, but as well he felt how large his breast had become. If what his fingers were feeling was true, he wouldn’t be walking about without a shirt on in the gym, anytime soon. He had definite breast growth. He felt its partner, and discovered they came in pairs. The realisation that he had girl’s breasts, but was a boy, made him shudder.

Then a second feeling wrapped itself around the first; if he was turning into a girl, he could stay friends with Harry. He smiled, and he felt both nipples grow and press against the front of his nightdress. Suddenly, he became aware of this and became very embarrassed, blushing and cringing. As he asked himself, “What did this mean?” he spotted his parents and Jules walking down the ward towards him. His nightdress was still displaying his proud nipples, and he panicked as he was sure his mother would notice them, or worse, his father. Good grief, what would father say to see her with erect nipples? Quickly he reached over and pulled a towel around his neck, letting it drape well down his chest, he stood up pretending to just see them, “Oh hi, I was just going to the bathroom, I’ll be back in a minute.”

Once safely ensconced in the bathroom, Drew slipped off the nightdress and examined his body. He stood face on to the mirror, his small breasts with larger than male nipples, stood proudly before him. He was almost shocked. He couldn’t believe these things had grown overnight, but why hadn’t he noticed them before?

He moved to a sideways view, they were even more noticeable, the pert nipples pointing slightly upwards from the little mounds on his chest. “Holy shit,” he said to himself, then felt himself blush. In the coolness of the bathroom and practically naked the nipples grew from the areolas surrounding them. “Oh my God,” he said, as he watched them harden in the cold. “What am I gonna do? I can’t go to school like this, geez, what am I gonna do?”

He faced the mirror again, it showed his naked body down below his waist, but not as far as his genitals. He could see the curve in of his waist and the outward curve of his hips. He could only see girl, Drew had pretty well disappeared. He looked down at his groin, despite no knickers, it hardly showed. He tried to convince himself that he was embarrassed and it was cool, hence ‘Little Drew’ was smaller than usual, plus that gaff thing wouldn’t help.

He couldn’t explain his breasts, but his narrow waist and larger hips had to be from cycling. It was simply muscle. Once he stopped training as much, it would look like any other boy’s. The same would apply to his bum, it was just muscle, albeit of a wobbly variety. Yes, that was it, nothing wrong with him, once he could get back on his bike he’d burn off the fat in his chest. These things must have come since he’d been ill. It had to be, that would explain why he hadn’t noticed them. Relieved, he slipped back on the nightdress went to the toilet and then after washing his hands, went back to his bed and waiting family.

He congratulated himself as he waltzed back to his bed, there was nothing wrong, he was perfectly normal and just waiting the chance to go home and prove it.

“You look better,” said his mother hugging him and pecking him on the cheek. He hugged and kissed his father and Jules.

“Yeah, I like, feel much better. When can I come home?” He plonked down in his chair, the expedition to the bathroom had tired him.

“I’ll try and find out for you kiddo,” said Dave, and he disappeared in the general direction of the ward office.

“So did Harry come and see you?” asked his mother.

“Yeah, he came in with Mad, but she was in a funny mood and flounced off after a tiff with one of the nurses.”

“Oh,” said Jenny, “She hadn’t come home before we left.”

“She’s gone shopping I expect, Monsoon has a sale on,” sugested Jules, but Drew felt a little uneasy. He reached for his mobile and while chattering away to his mother, he sent a quick text to Maddy. “U OK? Lt me no. D xxx.”

“Have you heard our news?” enthused Jules.

Drew looked up from his mobile, “Oh yeah, like, it was on hospital radio.”

Looking crestfallen, Jules continued, “Oh, so you know.”

“No, I was joking. How would I know, nobody tells me anything. I’m in here, it’s like a prison.”

“Now Gabs, no need to be so nasty to your sister, she’s only trying to be nice to you.”

“Sorry,” said Drew, almost so quietly that no one heard it. Then as no one else spoke he added, “Well what’s this news then?”

Jules looked at him suspiciously, then beaming broadly said, “Mum’s gonna open the fete, and John is part of the archery team doing a display.”

“ ‘arrowing,” said Drew, at which Jules made a face, which he did back.

“You two are like a pair of six year olds, for goodness sake grow up. Sisters are supposed to love each other…” Both of them were about to challenge the last part of Jenny’s statement, then thought better of it.

“What changed your mind?” asked Drew of his mother.

“Well it looked as if I was still going to be here, and we thought it would be nice to give something back to the hospital who had saved my little girl.”

Drew winced at the description he assumed referred to him. “Yeah, why not.” Then he looked at Jules, “So do you have to do like, stand in front of the target with an apple on your head?” It was wind up time.

“Oh very funny, Gabs. No, I’ve arranged for then to shoot you off your stupid bike.”

“Girls, please. No more bickering, I’ve told you once, that should suffice.”

As she was remonstrating with her offspring Dave returned. Blissfully unaware of what had preceded his return, he began, “Well the good news is, they are pleased with your progress. The bad news is, they want you in a few more days to get more gunk off your chest. So they are looking at next weekend at the earliest.”

“They’re not just saying that to keep you lot here for their stupid fete, are they?”

“Dre….Gaby, I doubt it very much. To start with, even when we take you back to the cottage, it could be a bit longer before you’re well enough to travel.” Drew said nothing in response, but by looking down at the floor, everyone knew he was not best pleased with the news.

Dave looked at his younger daughter and noticed the tears forming and beginning to run down her nose. He moved round to her, knelt in front of her and offered her a hug, which she accepted. “Don’t worry kiddo, you’ll soon be home.”

“Why can’t I come now?” sobbed our hero, holding on tightly to Dave.

“You need to clear your chest of that green gunk;” he said rubbing her back.

“Why can’t I come in to see Karen, instead of staying in here?” continued Drew.

“I don’t know love,” Dave responded, “but I’m sure they wouldn’t keep you in if it wasn’t necessary.” He continued to comfort his child as best he could and eventually the tears stopped. As if to prove Dave correct, Drew had another coughing fit, the look he shared with his father, meant neither needed to say anything.

The family meeting continued only to be interrupted by Karen. “Hi, Gaby, this is your family, I take it.”

“You can take them all right,” grinned Drew at his favourite physio. “This is Karen, by the way.” Introductions were made.

“I came to warn you, that tomorrow apart from bashing you about, I’m going to have you come up the gym to do a bit of exercising. So can you wear some ordinary clothes tomorrow.”

Drew looked at his mother, who looked back at him. “I think there’s some shorts and a tee shirt in your locker, and a pair of sandals.” She opened the small cabinet beside the bed. “Yes, your pink tee shirt and shorts and the white sandals. Will that be okay?”

“Fine, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Karen made her goodbyes, struggling with her mop of blonde hair as she went through the doors.

“She seems nice enough,” said Jenny, sitting back on the end of the bed.

“You don’t know her as well as I do. She beats people up for a living, I know, I’ve like, got the bruises, to like, prove it, ” said Drew, at which point everyone laughed.
As the laughing continued, Drew’s mobile went off. He picked it up and looked at it, “That’s odd!” he exclaimed.

Crossing The Line Chapter 25 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

“What’s odd?” asked Jules puzzled by the look on Drew’s face.

“I sent Mad a text, ‘cos you said she hadn’t been home. I just got the reply….”

“And?” said Jules.

“See for yourself,” Drew tossed the phone to Jules, who only just managed to catch it. When it looked as if she might drop it, he felt a cold shudder go through him. Jules read the text.

“Busy. C U later. M.” “What’s wrong with that?” asked Jules.

“She always ends her texts, ‘LOL Mad XXX’, “said Drew.

“Do you think something’s up?” asked Dave, whose facial expression had gone from neutral to concerned.

“What do you mean, Dave?” said Jenny.

“That madman is still out there, and Maddy and Gaby look so alike…”

“Oh my God, you don’t think he’s got Maddy, do you?” Jenny’s question was asked with great anxiety.

“I don’t know any more than you do love, but it’s possible.” Dave placed his hand reassuringly on Jenny’s shoulder.

“You think the text was sent by Meadows,” said Jules to her father.

“I don’t know. All we know is that Maddy replied to Gaby’s text in way which is unusual. In itself it could be perfectly innocent, maybe she’s in a crowded shop or chatting with someone, or…”

“Kidnapped and held somewhere horrible by that fiend. I’ll bet there’s rats running everywhere and dripping water, and cow poo, and…”

“Juliette, please. We don’t know anything at the moment. If I can borrow your phone a minute Gaby, I’ll pop outside and call Carol, see if she knows anything.” Dave, took the mobile and went out of the ward.

“Why couldn’t he call from here?” asked Drew.

“Gabs, there’s a big sign which says something about switching your mobile off in case it interferes with hospital equipment.” Informed his elder sister.

“Oops!” said Drew, blushing. “I didn’t know.”

“You do now sweetheart,” said Jenny. “Changing the subject, if you’re going to be going to the gym, had we better bring in a few changes of clothes?”

“Might be nicer for Karen,” said Drew, lifting an arm and sniffing under it, at which Jules laughed and said something about ‘being gross’.

“What do you think has happened to Mad?” posed Jules, “Maybe she’s been done for shoplifting and incarcerated in some dank and dingy cell.”

“I don’t know where you get these ideas from, but they seem more outlandish than ever. Whatever you say about Maddy, dishonest is not one of them.” Jenny said this in a manner which pre-empted any further discussion.

“Coronation Street,” quipped Drew.

“What?” said his mother.

“She gets her ideas from Coronation Street and other soaps.”

“I do not,” snapped Jules indignantly, “At least I’m not a bicycle brain, with inner tubes coming out of my ears.” She sneered at Drew, then caught sight of the irritation in her mother’s face and sat down in a sulk.

Dave came rushing in, preventing escalation of the teenage spat. He saw Jules and Drew deliberately avoiding eye contact with each other. “You two at it again?” Jenny nodded as a reply. “Come on now knock it off, okay?” He didn’t quite go as far as to insist they shook hands, but it was close.

“What did Carol have to say?” asked Jenny.

“Not much. I spoke with Maddy.”
“Oh, so she’s alright then?”

“Yes, it appears she wasn’t too pleased with Missy Bond earlier, and you texted her as she was getting into a bubble bath. Hence the curt reply.” He laughed as he delivered the news.

“Thank goodness for that. You are going to have to curb that imagination of yours, Juliette Bond. Did you speak to Carol at all?”

“Yes, she asked if I’d prefer broccoli or cauliflower.” Dave smirked at his wife.

“Very funny,” she sniped back.

“It isn’t,” said Drew, “I’d love to have Auntie Carol’s cooking instead of hospital food.”

“Oh, we tried the cafeteria and thought it was quite good, didn’t we Dave?”

“Yeah, it was okay. Well old son, I mean, old girl,” he blushed as he addressed Drew, “I think it’s time we hit the road, your mum’s got some shopping to do and…”

“You don’t need to make excuses, Daddy, if you want to go, go. I’ll be alright.”

“Oh, I nearly forgot,” said Jenny as she reached in her bag and handed Drew the current edition of the comic. I got this one too.” She handed over a copy of Pro Cycling.

“Oh wow, thanks, Mum.” Drew’s eyes lit up when he saw the magazines. They all hugged and kissed him and then left, but Drew wasn’t too worried about that, he had some new bike mags to absorb.

He flicked through the comic and was astonished to see pictures taken from the television coverage of the race he’d won. It was entitled, “Murder at the Seaside,” and he read it avidly. Apparently there hadn’t been room before to run the story because of the clash with the Tour, which a certain American won yet again.

“What should have been a fun event and encouraged the people of Weymouth to think ‘bike’, turned into a tragedy when two of the riders were deliberately run down by a rogue car. One of the riders died of his injuries at the scene despite the best efforts of paramedic crews.

The other rider, Gaby Bond, daughter of current Women’s World Champion, Jenny Bond, wasn’t badly hurt and went on to win the race with characteristic Bond guts. She carried her damaged prototype Specialized carbon over the finish line to tremendous applause by all watching.

What is so strange about this horrible crime was that it was committed in front of a visiting TV crew, who captured it all on video, yet the perpetrator remains at large having escaped from police custody; a worrying aspect of the case.

We have since learned that Gaby had a subsequent accident and is recovering in hospital down in sunny Dorset, and her mum, Jenny has withdrawn from at least one race since, to be with her younger daughter. We wish Gaby a speedy recovery.”

In one of the somewhat fuzzy pictures Drew could see himself airborne as the 4x4 passed his back wheel. “Jeez!” he exclaimed to himself as he looked at the pictures.

“What’s that young lady?” asked Suzanne, overhearing his comment.

“This picture in the comic,” Drew showed the nurse.

After studying it for a few moments, she said, “Crikey, this is you, isn’t it?”

“Flying through the air with the greatest of ease…” said Drew.

“You only just missed that wall, you could have been killed,” gasped Suzanne.

“I know, I know,” conceded the wunderkind.

“So how many lives have you used up now?” said Suzanne smiling.

“Two or three, I suppose, unless you count the crash I had in Warsop when some idiot pulled out in front of me, I flew over his bonnet and bashed my leg that time.”

“Dangerous business, this cycling.”

“Sometimes we get it wrong, hit a bend too fast or skid off the road, but usually it’s those idiots in cars. They act like they own the road, and don’t seem to see us at all. I mean, along the Cuckney ten, there are signs warning of cyclists, yet every year someone gets hit off. So far no one has been killed, but a lad in one of my races had his collar bone broken in a collision with a car. It was the driver, didn’t see him apparently. Turned out he’d just come from the pub.”

“Did he get prosecuted?” asked Suzanne.

“Dunno, I ‘spect so, forgot to ask.”

“I need to give you your pills and take your blood pressure, so move over champ.” The nurse carried out her duties, smiling at Drew as she did so.

“Yuck!” said Drew swallowing the antibiotics, “Why can’t they make these things nicer to take?”

“Didn’t you know, that the nastier they taste, the more good they do you?”

“What!” exclaimed Drew, “That can’t be true, can it?” He scrutinised Suzanne’s face to see if there was any clue to whether she was pulling his leg or was serious.

“So that means these must be doing, like miracles?”

“What d’you mean?” she asked Drew.

“Well they taste like I imagine sheep cack would taste.”

“Why sheep?”

“Well alright then rabbit’s or dog poo, I don’t care, they’re just yucky.”

“I suppose sheep do have relatively dry droppings and these pills are dry. Yeah, I can see your analogy,” Susan smiled at him, knowing fully that she was winding him up.

“It doesn’t like, matter,” said an exasperated Drew.

“But of course it does, I have to record anything you say about your treatment,” said Suzanne, knowing it was a partly true statement.

“How are you gonna spell cack?” asked Drew, almost certain she was teasing him.

“C-A-C-K,” she spelled out to him, “Or could it be C-A-Q-U-E ?” She had difficulty keeping a straight face with the latter.

“French sheep, are they?” asked Drew, recognising the spelling of a French sounding word. “Would they be spelled with French letters?” Now it was his turn to try and hold a straight face, while Suzanne sat on the bed chuckling.

“If you get fed up cycling, you should become a comedienne,” she added when she had stopped laughing.

“My mother calls me a clown at times, so maybe I’ll run off to a circus. Then they’ll be sorry,” he pretended to sulk and pout as he said this and once again Suzanne was chuckling. “I feel sorry for your boyfriend, if you tease him like this.”

“Worse, some days,” said Drew matter-of-factly, although he knew she wouldn’t believe him. At the same time, he had treated Harry quite snottily when they first knew each other, but then Harry had taken the odd liberty, too. He recalled how Harry had kissed him on the mouth without his agreement and how upset he’d been. When Harry pecked him on the cheek as he left, Drew had almost felt a disappointment, as if maybe a kiss on the lips now, would be received more tolerably. In fact, if he were the boy instead of being a girl, he’d have practically insisted upon it. But being a girl, it could give the wrong impression and you never know where it could end. He could get pregnant for God’s sake.

“You worrying about something?” asked Suzanne.

“No, why?” said Drew.

“Your BP went skywards, that’s all.”

“I was thinking of that race when Meadows tried to kill me,” Drew told a porkie, but only because he feared what Suzanne would say if he had told the truth. If she knew he was a boy, she would laugh at him and probably tell the other nurses. It was a mistake, of course he couldn’t get pregnant, but he was thinking something through to its natural conclusion. That was all. He felt himself blush.

“It’s still quite high Gaby. Look, I’ll come back in ten minutes and we’ll try again. Okay?”

“Yeah, sorry about that, I’ll try and think of something else.”

“Something peaceful, like watching swans on a river.”

“What chasing a dog that got too close?” he joked.

“No! Now stop teasing me or I’ll give you an enema.”

“Oh shit!” said Drew a cold feeling entering his whole being, “I’ll behave.”

“Good girl, ten minutes then.”

Suzanne came back and took Drew’s BP, this time it was okay. “Thought you might like to see this. She handed him the local Echo. He reluctantly put down his Cycling Weekly and picked up the paper.

“What am I supposed to be looking for?” he asked the retreating figure of the nurse.

“You’ll know when you see it,” she called back.

Drew began to cursorily exam each page, but saw nothing to meet the criterion he was being led to believe was there. Wearily he turned over to page eight, and then he saw it. “World Champion to open hospital fete.” Underneath was a picture of his mother, in cycling gear.

“World Champion cyclist, Jenny Bond, is to open the Dorset County Hospital fete, on Saturday week. She told our reporter, “My daughter, Gaby, who had an accident a week or two ago, needed the help of the hospital. Thankfully, she is nearing full recovery. Dave and I decided we’d like to give something back to the hospital.”

Gaby Bond, the teenage cycling phenomenon, will be remembered as the winner of the Dorwey Challenge race, which ended in tragedy for one of the riders when he was deliberately run down by a car. It is believed the driver was Rod Meadows, who escaped from police custody last week and is still wanted in connection with this incident.

Since the race, Gaby had an accident and nearly drowned, however, a source at the hospital, tells us she is nearly fully recovered and we hope, will accompany her mum to the opening of the fete along with her father David and sister Juliette.”

“Oh bugger!” said Drew to himself, “Looks like I’m going whether or not I want to.”

“What’s wrong with our fete?” said a voice, which he didn’t see because he still had the paper in front of him. He jumped in surprise, something which he was sure he wouldn’t have done a month or two ago.

“I didn’t say there was anything wrong with your fete.”

“You implied it,” said the voice, which Drew identified as belonging to Suzanne.

“I didn’t mean to.” Drew began to blush, thinking about enemas and the earlier threat.

“Should have thought of that, before saying it.” Suzanne’s voice carried a hint of menace to Drew. However, had he stopped to think, he would have known that she couldn’t have threatened him anyway, it would be tantamount to abuse if not assault to administer an enema without medical need, something for which she could have lost her job and possibly her registration as a nurse. But being Drew, he didn’t stop to think and was still feeling under threat.

“I’m sorry,” he squeaked.

“Too late,” said the voice, “Now you’ll have to suffer the penalty.”

Drew cringed as she came into his room, “What’s the penalty?” he asked almost flinching and clenching his buttocks as he spoke.

“A cup of hospital tea,” she said, placing the cup on his table. The look of relief on his face caused her to roar with laughter.

“Horrible nurse,” he exclaimed and then laughed too.

“If you could have seen your face Gaby, it was a picture,” said Suzanne, still chuckling away to herself.

“Anyway, I can only come to your fete if they send me home before. I might, like, relapse,”

“Oh no you won’t, cause then I’ll get the doctors to prescribe two enemas a day until you feel better.”

“I feel much better already,” joked Drew, “I’ll just get dressed and go home.”

“Sit there and drink your tea,” said Suzanne in a mock authoritarian voice. Then a moment later, she said, “I’m trying to get your mum to wear her cycling stuff to open the fete, and I was hoping you would too.”

“Walking round in cycle gear isn’t that comfortable, it’s meant to be used on a bike not for walking. The shoes, to start with are definitely not for walking far in, and you try wearing cycle shorts with a chamois in hot weather, it’s like wearing a giant ST.”

“ST?” repeated Suzanne, “ST?” Drew let her work it out. After a few moments she said, “What, a sanitary towel?” she whispered to him.

“Yes, an ST?” he whispered back.

“Oh!” she said, “Shows I don’t ride a bike too often.”

“It’s only for wearing on racing saddles really, or for riders doing long distances or long periods on the bike. Some of the Tour de France stages are over a hundred miles, so you’d need some protection from the friction of the saddle.”

“Yeah, I guess so. I haven’t watched any cycle races, so I wouldn’t know, but I will in future. So we won’t get you all dressed up in your racing strips, then?”

“Skins,” he corrected her, “We race in skins, some are so tight, they are like a second skin.”

“Oh,” she said again, “Coming in here is quite educational. I suppose all sports have their own jargon.”

“Yeah, s’pose so,” agreed Drew.

“So will you dress up in your skins for me, then?”

“Dunno, I’ll have to talk with Mum first.”

“Of course, now drink your tea.”

As Drew drank his tea, he thought about what he could wear. Certainly his Specialized shirt and shorts, and unless he had to ride a bike, perhaps a pair of trainers. Only real bikies would notice, and they’d understand. He wondered if they’d manage to get Jules and his father in skins too. That would be a laugh. Jules would go ape and his dad wouldn’t be too keen either. It would show his pot belly, which was only noticeable when he wore something tight, or when he was in just his swim suit. Dave played squash when he could, but never more than once a week, so he wasn’t in to strenuous sports like his wife and son, the squash he played was strenuous enough.

Why did they have to put his name in the paper? He couldn’t work that out. His mum was the celebrity, not him. Then he recalled the incident in the King’s Arms, when he was approached for his autograph after his picture appeared in the paper. At least this time, he was spared that. At the same time part of him enjoyed the celebrity.

In the early days, when no one seemed to recognise him as Gaby, it could be quite fun. The time he and Jenny set up the guy from the comic, that was quite funny, he couldn’t take his eyes of Gaby in that short yellow dress. “Pity I haven’t got it here,” Drew said to himself, “it would certainly get Harry’s undivided attention.” He chuckled to himself.

Sometimes he quite enjoyed the attention he attracted as a pretty young thing. It didn’t take too much effort, apart from the getting dressed bit, and once you were there, boys and men fell over themselves to do things for you. If you were a boy, they’d ignore you completely, expecting you to do it yourself, whatever it was. Sometimes older women might try to mother you, but that wasn’t fun at all, it was almost claustrophobic. No, the girls got the better deal there, for sure.

He wasn’t sure what he’d wear yet, it would largely depend on what Jenny wore and it wasn’t an option as to whether he appeared as Drew or Gaby, that had already been decided. However, how ‘hot’ he looked, and how hot and bothered Harry got, was still up for grabs. He was beginning to look forward to the fete and to teasing Harry and any other young blood who showed up.

Meanwhile, not a million miles away, someone with less benign intentions was also reading the Echo. “So Barbie will be at the hospital fete, and they are holding it on the County showground. It couldn’t be better.” The voice laughed to himself, “You can do the opening Jenny Bond, but it will be my closure, which they’ll remember for a very long time. Yes, indeed they will, for a very, very long time.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 26 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The County Showground is located to the east of Dorchester at Croker’s Frome, near Stinsford and off the back road to Sturminster Newton, which runs up through the Piddle Valley. In Victorian times, some of the Piddles became puddles, to avoid hurting their delicate sensibilities, but nowadays it’s Piddle all the way, except at Puddletown and Tolpuddle (of Martyr’s fame). So there are villages with names like Piddletrenhide and Piddlehinton, the latter even had an army camp at one time.

The showground is the host to the Dorchester Show, which is the county’s main agricultural show of the year, although there are several others during the summer at other venues, such as Shaftesbury & Gillingham in the north of the county.

The actual ground is bordered by the River Frome to its south and western sides, as the river meanders its way around en route to Poole harbour. The entrance to the ground is off the Sturminster road, called Slyer’s Lane, other access being limited by one or two streams which populate the area. The area is relatively low lying, the main road from Dorchester comes down a gradient for mile or two from its high point at the ‘Top O’ Town near County Hall and where the north-south and east-west roads cross. Dorset County Hospital, is less than half a mile west from this busy junction.

It is Wednesday evening, and Drew is still looking at his cycling magazines, although he is also daydreaming. In three days, he has to be well enough to accompany his family to the hospital fete. He is worried he might not be up to the task. During the evening he has been doing surreptitious exercises, whenever he thought the nurses weren’t looking, he was doing sit ups and squats. Every now and again he had to stop because he began to cough. Then he’d rest for a few minutes and start again.

After that he’d trot out to the toilet and back. The number of times he went, would have seemed to anyone watching as if he had a problem with his bladder or bowels, but he noticed that he was moving faster and longer before he coughed and was feeling less tired. He was doing his best to recover as quickly as he could, and he looked forward to the visit to the hospital gymnasium to see if he could improve things even more.

As the time ticked away, and the evening darkened into night, he found his eyelids drooping even though he was interested in reading about Armstrong’s latest win in Le Tour. He was fast asleep when Gemma, the nurse on night duty, tucked him in and removed his reading matter.

Dreams are funny things, the pioneers of psychodynamic therapy, Freud and Jung, believed they were access to the unconscious. While some therapists still believe this and work using dreams, behaviourists are more inclined to think they are the brains way of formulating its experiences into its own filing system. Parapsychologists will tell you, that a quarter of dreams are precognitive, which means they contain things which have yet to happen, although maybe not in a form which is easy to understand or recognise as useful. That night, the dreams that Drew had, he would have hoped were not omens of the future.

He had never visited the showground, nor read anything about it, other than it was at Croker’s Frome. It meant nothing to him. His dream started off well enough...He was walking from the car with his parents and Jules. Jenny was in cycling gear while he was wearing that yellow dress. They were heading towards Matt, who was standing holding the Bianchi, Jenny had borrowed before.

Drew felt at his prettiest, the hospital hairdresser had come in specially to do his hair, putting it up with a bunch of curls at the top of his head. The push up bra, loaned courtesy of Mad, was doing wonders for his breasts and the cleavage on display was his (assisted by the bra). While Jenny was the celebrity, Matt’s eyes were on Drew, who blushed but felt a frisson of pleasure in the attention of the older man.

As they walked, Dave, who had his arms around both his daughters, looked at them, beaming with pride. Jules was wearing a blue dress which was every bit as revealing as her sisters, and also attracted plenty of attention, though perhaps didn’t stand out quite as much as the yellow.

Jenny and Matt were talking when a familiar voice called “Gaby.” Drew looked around and Harry came running towards him. “Wow, you look fantastic,” said the boy. Drew blushed and looked at the floor, sneaking glances every now and again. He had achieved exactly the affect he was looking for, knock out!

Dave released his younger daughter, and Harry gave her a big hug and a peck on the cheek. “You look fabulous, let’s sneak off and go somewhere a bit quieter…” he said quietly in her ear.

“Can’t,” she replied, “Mum’s gotta do the official opening thingy, an’ I’ve gotta be there too.”

“Blow!” said Harry, meaning something a little stronger, although he refrained in front of his love. “Later, then?” he added. Gaby nodded, her heart feeling a little flutter.

The hospital hierarchy were introduced to Jenny and Dave, and then Jules and Gaby. It seemed to go on for ages before Jenny, pushing the bike towards a small dais, stepped up with the Mayor and the chairman of the hospital trustees. Dave held on to the bike, Gaby was motioned to stand in front of the platform, ready to step up at the appropriate moment.

Drew glanced around, he was so detached from what was happening it was untrue, if this was celebrity, he’d prefer to be a nonentity. He stifled a yawn. He casually looked around, the crowd seemed happy enough and was growing. The local bigwig was yacking endlessly about the hospital, the car coming across the ground towards them looked familiar. It was crazy! There were people jumping out of the way as the big 4x4 seemed to be gathering speed and was heading straight at them.

Why didn’t anyone see it? He pushed Dave hard and pointed, Dave grabbed Jules and began to rush away, people were now scattering. The car was heading straight at Drew. He grabbed the bike from where Dave had let it fall, he pulled the tight dress up over his hips and quickly straddled the bike, pedalling away as fast as he could.

The computer showed he was managing nearly twenty miles an hour as he screamed around tents and stalls, the big car following, knocking things down and scattering people and objects in its wake.

A car was just entering the gate so Drew had to steer away from the exit and headed across the grass again. Suddenly the river began to loom before him, the car was gaining, he had no choice but to head straight for the water. He felt air beneath him as the bike seemed to float for a moment, defying gravity. Then it plunged, his body weight causing it to flip on its side, hitting the water with him underneath it. He felt the coldness of the water and saw the light disappearing as he sank beneath it, struggling to free himself from the bike which almost seemed to have grabbed him and was holding on to him.

He felt himself on the bottom of the river under several feet of water and he knew he was going to drown. He felt the air bubbling out of his lungs as the bike hooked onto a tree root or some other obstruction and pinned him down. He struggled for a moment, but realised it was useless, he resigned himself to his fate, his mind almost smiling at the pun. Then he opened his eyes and thought he could see his father jumping into the river, Harry was there too splashing in to help him. He decided maybe he ought to struggle. He tried to scream, they were looking in the wrong place! He tried to scream again…

“It’s okay Gaby,” he heard a woman’s voice speaking to him, he was kicking and thrashing around, “It’s just a dream, you are safe.” He heard himself scream, as he opened his eyes, nurse Gemma was holding him and he began to cough and cry at the same time. “You’re okay,” she cooed as she held him and finally he calmed down enough to be able to speak.

“What was all that about?” Gemma asked him, “you were thrashing about like someone possessed.”

“I felt I was drowning.”

“How horrid,” she said comforting him, “but you’re quite safe here.” He nodded and she held him a bit longer. “Was it a flashback to what happened?” she enquired, aware that he had nearly drowned a week or two back.

“Probably,” he sniffed, holding on to her, his head leaning on her shoulder.

She held him for several minutes until his sobbing, sniffing and coughing seemed to stop. “I think you’ll be okay now, and I have other people to look after. Just try and rest, alright?” She smiled at him, but his eyes began to show a rising anxiety. “I’ll pop back in a bit, don’t worry, you are safe here and if necessary, I have a lifesaver’s medal from school!” She smiled as she said this and he smiled back and nodded. He lay back on the pillows, and watched her leave his room, he still felt anxious.

Despite his fear, exhaustion set in and he dozed off to sleep again. Once more the dreams began to weave around him taking him to a magical place where anything could happen.

Drew was skipping around the house, “When are we going to collect Harry, Daddy?” he asked of his father.

“The train gets in at about four, he must be keen to see you, to travel all this distance,” said the older Bond.

“He is racing too, he’s got a new bike,” said the younger Bond.

“Oh yeah, what is it?”

“A Specialized Allez, bit nicer than the old Saracen.” Drew was so excited as he spoke, his voice seemed to go squeaky at times.

“Should be, he’s racing quite regularly then, is he?”

“Oh Daddy, I showed you the results several times, he’s done quite well in the time trials.”

“Oh yeah, I remember now,” teased Dave, “So are you still going to be able to beat him?”

“Probably, but whether I do or not, is another matter.” Drew smiled as he said this, and Dave shook his head.

“What! Not go for the jugular, you feeling alright girl?” He enquired of Drew.

“I don’t know, Daddy. I mean he is coming a long way and I might want him to come again, mightn’t I?” Drew was stood with his arms outstretched and his fingers interlocked, he was swinging his arms from side to side gently.

“New nail polish?” asked Dave, noticing Drew’s painted finger tips.

“Yeah, it matches my racing skins, or the red in them.”

“Okay, it will soon be time to go. Now I know he’s only staying a couple of nights while Jules is away, but if I catch either of you up to anything more than holding hands, he’s on the next train back home and you can forget those new girly cycling shoes.” He looked sternly at Drew, then ruffling his hair said, “Comprende?” Drew, hand around his father’s waist, nodded his agreement. “Right, are we ready to go or do you have to check your lip gloss or whatever you seem to do every time we’re ready to leave the house?”

“My bag, where’s my bag?” squealed Drew as he rushed about the house looking for his handbag, becoming more distressed as he failed to find it. He sat down on the stairs and began to cry, “I can’t find it.”

“What’s the matter?” asked the female voice.

Drew found himself jumping, completely disoriented, he wondered where he was. Moments ago he was at home with his father. He rubbed his face, it was wet with tears. “Where am I?” he asked of the woman by the side of the bed.

“Hey Gaby, it’s me Gemma. You’re in Dorset County, you’ve been dreaming again, no more flashbacks I hope,” said the cheery and reassuring voice.

“Geez!” exclaimed the wunderkind, “It was, like so real. We were going to meet Harry, like at the train station, and I couldn’t find my bag. I knew it was like, somewhere in the house, but I couldn’t like find it.”

“That happens to me about twice a week Gaby, or I lose the car keys, usually one of my kids has taken them to play with. My little boy Aaron, he takes them to pretend to start his pedal car.” She handed Drew a tissue, he gratefully accepted and wiped his face. “Who’s Harry?”

“What?” said Drew.

“Harry, you said you were going to the station to meet Harry. Who’s he?”

Drew looked a bit embarrassed and felt a blush arising in his big toe that soon engulfed his whole body. “Oh he’s just a friend.”

“What friend, as in boyfriend?” teased Gemma.

“A boy friend,” corrected Drew, “you know, like, a friend who happens to be a boy.”

“Yeah, I know,” grinned Gemma, showing a set of regular, white teeth, “he’s your boyfriend.”

“But he’s no…” protested Drew.

“Look, young lady, I’ve been a girl a bit longer than you, and I know when someone is trying to evade something. I’m right aren’t I?”

“I hate you!” Hissed Drew, sliding back into a reclining position on the bed, “Mrs Bloody Sherlock Holmes,” was added a moment later. By which time Gemma was beginning to giggle, and once Drew’s pretended indignation passed, he giggled too.

“Shush, we’ll wake the whole ward up,” hissed Gemma, “’n’ I’ll get into trouble.”

“Serve you right,” whispered Drew, sniggering back. It took him a while to slip back off to sleep and the second dream played on his mind for some little time. He wondered what was happening to him, were his dreams trying to tell him something, if so what? He was still working on this conundrum, when he slipped into the arms of Morpheus, who let him sleep untroubled until the morning.

Back at the cottage, Jenny had phoned Germany and arranged for them to send over a set of her racing skins, plus a smaller set for Gaby. She had persuaded Matt to borrow the Bianchi bike again, and to loan her a set of shoes. He’d wanted Gaby to wear her Specialized kit, particularly in view of the pending contract, and she would be using her own Specialized bike. Jenny had disagreed wanting Gaby’s outfit to match her own Apollinaris, in the end, they decided Gaby could choose which outfit she wore, although Matt thought Jenny would probably win by gentle pressure on Gaby.

“What d’you think darling?” said Jenny to Dave as he was reading the paper.

“About what?” he said tersely back to her.

“The outfit Gaby should wear,” answered Jenny.

Dave was enjoying the article he was trying to read, having little or no interest in what the women wore, so he rather testily responded, “I thought that was all decided.”

“So you don’t care what your wife and daughters wear in public,” chided Jenny.

He felt like using Rhet Butler’s comments from Gone with the Wind, “Frankly my dear, I don’t give a damn!” But deciding his life was difficult enough already, he opted for non-confrontation. “Of course I care, but you said yourself that Gaby would decide for herself what she wore, your kit or her own. Why not have Jules in your other kit and let Gabs, wear the Specialized one.”

Jules, hearing her name mentioned pricked up her ears and joined the conversation, “I’m not wearing bloody cycling skins.”

“Oh well that ends that idea,” said Dave, “although I suspect John would have enjoyed you wearing them. I always enjoy seeing your mother in hers.” This was a tack that caught her off balance, and she stopped and thought for a moment before she replied.“I’ll have to ask him,” she said hedging her bets, “I hope you’re not expecting me to ride a flippin’ bike, though, are you?”

“I don’t think we’ll actually have enough,” said Jenny, who was scheming. Dave could almost hear the wheels going round. Certainly she hadn’t considered putting Juliette in skins, and she still wasn’t sure of the concept. Jules wasn’t much of a cyclist, but then one had to consider photo opportunities, and pictures of Jenny and her two daughters all in cycling gear might be quite an interesting exercise. Despite her relative indolence, Jules had quite a nice figure and lycra shorts and top would show it off nicely. It was something to think about. Then there was the contract with Specialized to consider, nothing had proceeded with that except the company was still interested in sponsoring Gaby, what a start that could give her into the professional world, a major US cycle manufacturer wanting a British rider to front their campaign. It could be quite lucrative and enable Gaby to have a relatively comfortable time when she went to university. If only she, Jenny, had been so lucky.

The next morning, Jenny cycled into the hospital using Drew’s bike, where she dropped off some extra clothing for Drew to use in the gym. Then she went for a quick twenty mile ride and was pleasantly surprised by the bike with it’s new Campag gears and wheel set, Matt and Tim could certainly set up a bike.

She had avoided entering the ward not wanting to let Drew see her, as she was pushed for time and felt a real need to get in a training ride, before she lost her fitness altogether. Dave wasn’t very pleased, and only allowed her to go if she took her phone with her and kept in touch. She also decided to wear a tee shirt and shorts rather than draw attention to herself in any of the cycling clothes that were available to her, Meadows wouldn’t recognise the bike but he might the clothes which she and Gaby had worn.

She was just starting her first hill climb when Gaby was escorted off to the gym by a porter. “What you in for then, love?” he asked her.

“I’m a political prisoner,” said Drew with a dead pan face, “but I still won’t talk under torture.”

“What!” exclaimed an astonished porter.

“The namesh Bond. Jane Bond!” said Drew in his not very effective Sean Connery mimic. However, it was good enough for the porter to recognise and he was still chortling as they entered the physiotherapy department.

“Ah Miss Bond,” said a voice from behind the desk, “thanks Barney, she didn’t give you any trouble, did she?”

“Bleedin’ ‘ell!” he exclaimed, “You was tellin’ the troof!” He went off muttering and shaking his head.

“What was all that about?” said Karen, nodding in the direction of the door and the rotund body exiting through it.

“Nothing,” said an innocence feigning Drew. But the old fashioned look he got in response from Karen made him qualify his original remark. “He asked me my name, I just said, “Bond, Jamesh Bond,” that was all.”

Karen, who was putting her hair into a pony tail, sniggered. “You’ll never guess what mine is?”

“I thought it was Karen.” Drew was looking puzzled, he hadn’t noticed her second name.

“Yes, but it’s Karen Blofeldt.” She mocked back at him.

“Oh shit!” said Drew and swallowed.

“Come on double o whatsit, let’s get the torture chamber set up. You will talk you know, in the end you will.” Then she laughed, and Drew suddenly decided he’d prefer to be back on the ward, except Karen had hold of his hand and was leading him towards goodness knows what.

He went through the double doors with a certain amount of trepidation, until he saw what he recognised as gymnasium equipment, including a bike. She listened to his chest, sounded it and then began her usual ritual of bashing him in various places to loosen the gunge in his lungs. He coughed and spat a little amount of white mucus into the receiver. She commented that the colour was good, no more infection. He felt cheered by that.

Then for the next hour she gently began to exercise him. Walking on the treadmill, then trotting and finally running. She did his blood pressure and listened to his chest again. It sounded clearer and Drew felt he was breathing better. He did some light weight lifts, then one or two machines and eventually she let him get on the bike.

“Now I know you know more about these things than I do, but you have been ill and you are not yet fully fit, by a long chalk. I want you to do five minutes of slow pedalling, then five of medium and then two of fast, okay?” Drew nodded and began pedalling. It felt so good to be pushing pedals around even if it wasn’t on a real bike.

After he finished the exercises, she checked him again. He coughed a bit, but apart from feeling tired, he felt good. She nodded and smiled at him, “I’m going to ask the doctors to check you later with a view to going home.”

“What, like today!” beamed Drew, punching the air.

“Yes, like today, double o seven.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 27 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Jenny had not long returned from her ride when the phone rang, she was in the shower and called to Dave to answer it. It was the hospital, subject to the consultant’s agreement, Drew would be discharged that afternoon. Dave relayed this new information to his wife.

“That’s good,” she replied, “I’ll get her to try on the two sets of skins, so she can choose which to wear.”

Dave was horrified. “This is our son we’re talking about.”

“Yes I know, and yes he’s nominally our son but at the moment, he’s in girl mode so I’m trying to help support that part of him. As I thought we’d all agreed.” The last sentence was given just enough emphasis to make Dave feel rather small. Now he didn’t know what to think, except he didn’t want to fight with her, he saw too little of her as it was, so life was too short for squabbles. Besides, what if she was right?

“Yeah, I know. I was maybe trying to keep my own perspective.”

Jenny emerged from the shower, damp rather than dripping and without any clothes on. She walked up to her husband, threw her arms around him pulling him close to her kissed him deeply. He felt the wetness of her body through his shirt and with the kiss forgot all about Drew. “Let’s go to the bedroom,” he gasped.

“Yes,” pouted Jenny, “let’s.” She grasped his hand and they began to exit the steamy bathroom.

As they opened the door, they heard the front door slam and Maddy’s voice call up, “Hi, we’re home.” Dave looked at Jenny, he shook his head and then began to laugh. She saw the absurdity of the situation too and laughed as well. It was an experience they’d had to cope with so often that Dave had even nicknamed it, “Offspringus interruptus”. Sadly, it was a real passion killer.

Dave went downstairs and informed Carol and Maddy of the good news. Maddy seemed really pleased. Carol nodded her agreement and went off to the kitchen to start lunch. Ten minutes later, Jules arrived.

“I’ve only done omelettes and salad,” said Carol, “as Gaby will be home for dinner, I’ll do something more substantial later.”

“What! Gabs is coming home?” said Jules, “Duh, like thanks for telling me.”

“Sorry kiddo,” said Dave, “I forgot.”

“S’alright, I s’pose. Anyway, she’ll have to wear the red cycle skins.”

“What, you mean the Specialized ones?”

“Yeah, ‘cos John said I’d look really hot wearing the spare set.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Jenny, “ Yes, I’m sure that will be fine. I’m sure your sister will wear the Specialized ones.”

“Gabs has got two sets, maybe I should wear the other,” said Maddy.

“Hey, that might be a good idea,” said Jenny, thinking of the photo opportunities. “The cycling Bond Family.”

“Well if you think I’m wearing skins, you’ve got another think coming!” Exclaimed Dave, “And I suspect Carol would echo that.”

“Absolutely,” she said back.

“I think four of us will be enough,” quipped Jenny, almost absent-mindedly, “otherwise it will look like the beginning of a race.” The others all laughed, while Jenny was deep in thought.

“Do you think Matt will loan us some bikes?” asked Maddy, who quite enjoyed cycling and was even beginning to race a little with Drew.

“Let’s give him a ring, shall we?” said Dave and he and Maddy went off to the phone.

“What time does Gaby get home?” asked Jules.

“We’re waiting for the hospital to phone, but sometime this afters,” said Jenny.

“Why don’t we just go and get her, you know what hospitals are like?” said Jules, “An’ if they say no, at least we can cheer her up.” Carol nearly fell over at the apparent concern of Juliette, who so far had been least affected by the events of the recent weeks.

“Yes luv,” said Jenny, still distracted by something.

“Matt’s going to lend us some bikes, and the hospital said to go and get Gabs. Can I come too?” asked Maddy.

“When did the phone ring, I didn’t hear it?” said Jenny.

“It didn’t, I called them and that’s what they said. She’s apparently waiting, her belongings all wrapped up in a cloth bundle and tied to a stick.”

“What ?” said Jules, “like some vagabond?”

“Vagga Bond!” repeated Maddy, “Is this some distant relative we’re talking about?”

“Very good,” added Dave.

The journey to the hospital was uneventful, Maddy went with Dave to collect the wunderkind, who was delighted to see them. On the way back Maddy and Drew prattled with hardly a break for breath, Dave leaving them to it as he coped with the traffic.

“You’ll never guess what Karen’s surname is,” said Drew loud enough for Dave to hear.

“What?” asked Maddy eyes widening in anticipation of something funny or rude.

“Blofeldt,” said Drew.

“And…” said Maddy.

“Well, I’m a Bond and Blofeldt is Bond’s sworn enemy.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Maddy, “Sworn enemies, you haven’t got any enemies, except that escaped looney bloke. His name is Meadows, not Blofeldt.”

“James Bond, his enemy. You know in the films.” Insisted Drew.

“Is that all?” said Maddy almost yawning.

“I hate to correct you, but that isn’t Karen’s name,” said Dave, interrupting the two teens.

“Sure it is, she told me it was.” Drew looked confused and even a little hurt.

“I think you’ll find she was pulling your leg, young lady. I saw her badge when she came to say hello. Her name is Taylor, or something like that.”

“Are you sure, ‘cos she definitely said Blofeldt to me.” Drew was beginning to sense he’d lost this one and was feeling a bit vulnerable.

“What did you say to her?” asked Dave, so Drew related the experience with the porter and what Karen had said. “I think that was definitely a leg pull, young lady.” Maddy agreed by nodding her head and Drew slumped back in his seat, muttering something about, “s’not fair.”

When they got back to the cottage, Jules was parading about in the Apollinaris kit, Drew nearly fell over in shock. “Do you like?” said Jules, waggling her bottom suggestively at her brother.

“You have the perfect bum for cycling,” retorted Drew.

“I thought it looked pretty neat,” purred Jules.

“Yeah, perfect. You could shelter half the peloton behind that,” quipped Drew giving his sister a slap on her protruding behind.

“Ouch, you pig!” squealed Jules and chased Drew up the stairs.

As the teens began a riot there was a ring at the door, which Dave, still sniggering answered. His face dropped when he saw two uniformed police stood the other side of the threshold.

“Mr Bond?” asked the senior of the two uniforms.

“Yes.”

“I’m Inspector Dimmock and this is Constable Martin. May we come in?” Before Dave could say anything, the senior officer stepped into the house. “We were passing, and came to see if we could have a quick word with Miss Bond.”

“Which one?” asked Dave.

“Gaby,” offered Ben, “We’d like to speak with Gaby, if that’s okay with you?”

“Quite so,” said the older man.

“She has just this minute got back from hospital, I’ll go and speak to her.” Dave looked skywards, towards the noise emanating from upstairs, which was mainly shrieks and giggles.

“She sounds in rude health,” commented the inspector.

“Appearances can be deceptive,” Dave retorted as he went up the stairs. He emerged two minutes later with Drew, who was looking very flushed after the impromptu pillow fight, and was coughing every now and again.

Almost simultaneously, Jenny arrived from the garage where she had been to collect the water bottle from Drew’s bike. “Who are you?” she addressed the inspector.

“I’m Inspector Dimmock, I take it you are Mrs Bond?”

“I am. I suppose you’ve come to see Gaby?” she fired back at the copper, who nodded an affirmative. “I thought we’d agreed you would phone first. She has only just come out of hospital. I’m not at all sure this is a good idea. Have you caught that maniac yet?”

Jenny seemed to know how to push Dimmock’s buttons, and his face reddened as he fought back his indignation. He needed her cooperation and that of her daughter, if he was to catch Meadows, and catch Meadows he was going to do, or die in the attempt. He swallowed hard. “Yes, I’m sorry about that. PC Martin, I take it you didn’t inform Mrs Bond we were coming.”

Ben looked as if he’d just stepped on a garden rake, prongs up. Then his face portrayed the sensation of sitting in something cold and wet. He blushed and looked guilty. “Uh, no sir, I must have misheard you. Sorry Mrs Bond, looks like it’s my fault.”

Jenny liked Ben and knew full well that Dimmock was lying and blaming his junior. She looked at Dave, and winked. “Didn’t you say someone phoned darling?”

Dave picking up on her hidden message replied, “Someone rang but I didn’t get there in time, I tried ringback, but it was unregistered. That must have been you Ben.”

Ben looked up as if he’d been shot, “I suppose it must have been,” he said eyes twinkling.

“Good,” said Dimmock, “now which one of these lovely maidens is Gaby?” He looked at Jules in her cycling skins. “You?” he asked.

“No, I’m Juliette, Gaby’s elder sister.” The tone implied disdain, which was not lost on the inspector, but he kept his cool, this could help with his big break. He then spoke to Maddy. “Are you Gaby?”

Drew, fed up with the plodding of the plod, stepped forward and announced, “I’m Gaby Bond, who are you?”

The confidence with which this was said momentarily dumbfounded the policeman.

“Why, I’m Inspector Dimmock, Miss Bond; pleased to meet you at long last. I hope you’re going to help me catch Meadows.”

“Why?” asked Drew, “I caught him for you before and you let him escape.”

“Quite so, unfortunately, I wasn’t on duty when that happened or we might have caught him more quickly,” smarmed the policeman.

“Haven’t you been on duty since then?” asked Drew.

“Of course, I have…” stuttered Dimmock.

“So why haven’t you caught him?”

“It’s not that easy Miss Bo…”

“Yes it is, a child can do it. How can I help?” Drew said this with an innocence that belied what he’d said an instant before. It was said with such clarity, that Jenny had a job to keep her face straight and Dave avoided looking at Ben or his wife in case one of them smirked or sniggered. The tension could be cut with a knife.

Feeling his collar as if he was very hot, Inspector Dimmock spoke haltingly. “I’d like you to help me catch Meadows at the hospital fete.”

“Okay,” said Drew, almost dismissively.

“Hang about,” interrupted Dave, “ You’re asking my child to put herself at risk with a known killer. I don’t think so.”

“Absolutely!” echoed Jenny.

“I’ll be alright Daddy,” quipped Drew.

“Actually you will, I can give a categorical assurance that Miss Bond, and the rest of your family will be quite safe. I will have enough officers on duty to intercept and neutralise any threat he might pose.”

“So how come he killed some kid in the village and nearly got Harry Palmer?” asked Jenny, “Don’t tell me, you weren’t on duty that day.”

“I was, dealing with a crisis elsewhere. We still don’t know it was Meadows who killed the unfortunate motorcyclist.”

“He was seen moments before,” insisted Jenny.

“We can’t be sure it was him. Someone approximating his description was seen leaving the scene. We aren’t certain who it was.”

“Well I’m bloody certain he’s tried to kill my daughter twice and badly beaten the friend of my other daughter. If anything happens to any of my family Inspector Dimmock, I shall hold you personally responsible and I shall use all the friends I have in the media and elsewhere to make sure you regret it.”

“There is no need to be unpleasant Mrs Bond, everything will be under control.”

“I wish I could believe you, but the evidence does not support your argument. This is the safety of my family we are discussing, not the weather.”

“I understand perfectly. I have asked your daughter for her cooperation and she has assented to it. I shall organise my officers based upon the plans for the opening of the fete and its programme thereafter. I shall ask PC Martin to liaise with you. I hope that is satisfactory.”

“Not really, but it’s the best offer we’re going to get. So Dave and I reluctantly give our agreement, but my promise of earlier stands.”

“Your threat you mean,” said the copper.

“If you wish to see it that way.”

“I’m a professional Mrs Bond, I don’t bend to threats or bribery. I have a job to do and I shall do despite any opposition, and that job is to uphold the law. Good day Mrs Bond, Mr Bond, young ladies. Come Martin.”

The police left and as soon as they had exited the house and their car was heard to start, everyone within the house began to laugh. “What a pompous prig,” Dave said when he could catch his breath, “Still, you two gave him what for,” he indicated Jenny and Drew.

“Is his name really Inspector Dimwit?” asked Drew, pretending he’d misheard it. This brought further rounds of laughter, until he had a coughing fit and Maddy had to rush off for a glass of water.

He looked at Jules, “I can’t get over you in skins,” he said smiling.

“Well you wear them,” she pouted back.

“Yeah, but I do occasionally ride a bike. When was the last time you rode one?”

“About an hour ago. I rode yours until I fell off, Mum said the wheel could be straightened again.” Jules looked just a trifle guilty.

“You what? You bent one of my Campag wheels, do you know what they are worth?” Suddenly Drew was feeling sick, “What d’you let her near my bike for?”

“That’s not very grammatical young lady, it should be, “For what, did she go near my bike?” quipped Jenny.

“I don’t believe this, she’s just buggered my bike and you’re more worried about the way I talk? This is bloody silly.” Drew was now extremely angry.

“Gaby, you will not talk to your mother like that. Apologise this instant!” Dave spoke sternly to his son. He tapped his fingers for a few moments, “Well, I’m still waiting.”

Drew felt the eyes of the whole family boring into him. He also felt very hot and bothered, he wanted to cough but his throat felt dry, then his head began to swim and the room began to spin, he felt himself falling into a blackness. Dave caught him as he fell. Suddenly, all that had been said vanished into irrelevance as the immediate crisis was sorted.

“Did you do much damage to her bike?” he asked Jules.

“I haven’t touched her stupid bike,” said Jules now in tears, “it was just a stupid joke. I haven’t touched her bike.” Jules looked at her mother who put an arm around her.

Dave laid Gaby on the sofa in the lounge, “Someone had better get a bucket just in case,” he called, and Maddy ran off to the kitchen.

“She alright, do you want me to ring the doctor?” asked Carol, looking quite concerned.

Dave remembering his first aid training, checked Drew over. “I think she just got a bit too hot.” As he spoke Drew began to come around. He looked very pale and was shaking slightly. He sat up and was promptly sick into the bucket which Maddy had shoved in front of him.

“Phew,” said Drew shakily, “Where am I?” he looked around the room trying to get his bearings. “I wasn’t in here before was I?”

“No son, I mean Gaby, you did your keeling over trick so I brought you in here.”

“Thanks, Dad. I felt really strange, I just got so hot and then the room began to spin and…”

“It’s okay kiddo,” added Jenny, who looked a little pale herself as she cuddled Jules

.
“I’m sorry Gabs...” sobbed Jules.

“What for?” asked Drew.

“I was joking about your bike,” continued the sobbing, senior sibling.

“I don’t care, I can’t remember anyway,” said Drew, who then threw up into the bucket once again. At this point, Jenny, became even more pale and began to stagger falling into Dave’s arms as she too, collapsed.

He laid her on the floor, and as soon as he did she roused herself. “Sorry about that,” she said, “I don’t know what all that was about?”

“Try stress,” said Dave, “Come on Sweetheart, come and sit in the chair. Carol can you do some tea please. I know I could use one and I’m sure our patients could too.”

“On my way,” called the retreating figure as she headed towards the kitchen.

“You alright, Mum?” asked a concerned Jules, who was sobbing even more heavily.

“Course I am, I only did it to get some attention,” she joked, but nobody was laughing. “I fainted, that’s all, been standing too long.”

“You sure you’re okay?” said Drew, rising from the couch and going to his mother.

“Course.” All the same he and Jules cuddled into her as she sat on the chair.

“I couldn’t bear it if you were ill Mum,” said Drew.

“Me neither,” sniffed Jules.

“I’m okay, honest,” said Jenny speaking to the two children glued to her. “If I can just get up now.” The children stepped back and Dave helped her to her feet, “I need to go to the bathroom, that’s all. I’ll be back in a mo.” Despite her protests, Dave escorted her up the stairs and waited for her outside the bathroom.

“You okay now?” asked Jules of her brother.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Too much excitement, I guess.”

“You have been ill,” added Carol as she brought in the tray of tea things.

“Yeah, I know,” said Drew, “But I keep forgettin’.”

“Nothin’ new there then,” said Maddy as she handed out the teas.

“So why you wearing skins?” asked Drew of Jules.

“It was Mum’s idea and John seemed to like it,” answered Jules.

“Why?” asked Drew.

“I’m gonna wear them to the fete thingy.”

“Like, what for, you don’t even ride?”

“Mum’s got this idea of us all wearing skins to the fete, sort of the, ‘Cycling Bond Family’, Maddy’s gonna wear your spare set, aren’t you Mad?”

“Yeah, if that’s okay with Gabs.” Maddy was stood by the door, half engaged in the conversation with Jules and Drew, and half listening for sounds from upstairs by the elder Bonds.

“Course,” said Drew. He looked at Jules, “Sorry I was rude to you earlier, you actually look pretty good.”

“ ‘kay, sorry I wound you up. It was a joke, that’s all.”

“Yeah, I know, the punch line was a knockout!”

A few miles away, someone who much wanted to meet Drew again was enacting his plans. His disguise was impenetrable, a Mr Blobby suit, it was going to be hot but he could secrete a sawn-off shotgun and a handful of cartridges without much difficulty. It was his escape plan which was causing him the most work, but he was confident.

Crossing The Line Chapter 28 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Friday dawned after another night of weird dreams for our hero. He’d got fairly used to noisy nights at the hospital, so Jules’ snoring didn’t worry him too much as long as he got to sleep before she hit Mach 4. Thursday night, Drew just managed to do this, so by the time Jules began her impressions of a jet engine in reverse thrust, he was well into the land of nod; not the one associated with Enoch in the Old Testament.

In his dream, Drew was cycling. Nothing strange about that, even if he was in full Gaby mode. What was strange was he was cycling on the tandem with Jules...

“How much further we gonna go?” asked Jules, puffing and panting from the rear of the tandem.

“We’ve only just started,” quipped Gaby, even though it wasn’t entirely true; they’d been riding for some time.

“You sure it’s a good idea to cycle when you’re on?” asked Jules.

“Yeah, course it is. I’ve got a big pad on anyway,” retorted the tandem ‘captain’.

“Didn’t mean that, I meant, what about stomach cramps an’ things?”

Moments after the words were out of Jules’ mouth, Drew felt pains begin in his abdomen. Being a generally hardy individual, he didn’t want to give in to them, so he continued. But two minutes later, he had to stop. The pain was intense and he almost wanted to roll about on the floor. “Geez Jules, this is awful. God, I can’t cope with this.”

“ ‘fraid you’ll have to, now you’re a real girl. It’s what we have to live with, so why shouldn’t you?”

“But I don’t want to, it hurts too much. How can I stop it?”

“You can’t, the pills only ease it, they don’t stop it.”

“Jules, I can’t cope, it’s awful. God it hurts.” Drew found himself bursting into tears.

“Whassamatter?” he said as he felt someone shaking his arm.

“You, yer big girl’s blouse,” said Jules yawning.

“What?” asked Drew, rubbing his eyes and finding his face all wet.

“You called out in your sleep. Saying you were in pain or something. You were crying I think. Are you in pain? Want me to get Mum?”

“No, I’ll be alright.” Drew shook his head trying to work out what had happened. “It was just a dream.”

“Just a dream, what were you dreaming about that made you cry?”

“You wouldn’t believe it if I told you.”

“Try me,” said Jules, yawning again.

“We were out on a tandem…”

“You were right, I won’t believe you…”

“If you’re gonna be like that, I won’t bother…” pouted Drew.

“No, go on; I’m listening.”

“You’re gonna take the piss, aren’t you?”

“No, I’m listening.”

“It was like well weird, it really was.”

“Can I be the judge of that?”

“See, you’re taking the urine.”

“No I’m not, but if you don’t tell me in twenty seconds, I’m like, back to bed. So get talking.”

“It’s embarrassing…” Drew felt himself blush as he spoke.

“Fifteen seconds..”

“Alright, alright; I’ll tell you. We were on the tandem…”

“We got that far before.”

“I know; anyway, we were out on the tandem and I started my period.”

Jules looked at Drew in the low light of the bedroom, shrieked and then fell back on the bed laughing. “You were like, having a period? Ha bloody ha.” She suddenly recognised her own unconscious pun and began to laugh even more.
Drew, feeling very embarrassed began to feel tears forming in his eyes once again.

“See, I told you it was embarrassing,” he said; beginning to sob.

“Embarrassing?” she rolled on the bed giggling, “it’s painful, I’m laughing so hard.”

“You pig, you said you wouldn’t take the piss.” Drew felt tears running down his face as he spoke.

“Well, you gotta laugh, a boy having a period; it’s like poetic justice,” said Jules chuckling.

“I don’t think it’s funny,” pouted Drew once more.

“Periods aren’t funny, but maybe if you had one you wouldn’t want to spend so much time playing at being a girl.”

“Is that what you think I’m like, doing?” Drew felt this last remark went below the belt.

“Isn’t it?”

“You know why I’m in girl mode,” sniffed Drew.

“I know what you told me, but that doesn’t explain the ten thousand other occasions. Now you’re dreaming about having period pains. Is there something else you should tell me? Next thing, you’ll be wearing bras and knickers to school, and joining the cheer leaders.”

“I thought you understood..” Drew began to cry in earnest.

Jules, realising she’d gone too far; sat on the bed and put her arm around her sobbing sibling. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you,” she cooed as she squeezed him. “I do understand, sorta, but it’s hard to believe my kid brother looks better as my sister, and is prettier than me.”

“Don’t be silly, “ said Drew, hiccupping as he said it.

“Have it your way, I’m goin’ back to bed.”

“How could I be prettier than my sister, that’s silly; I’m a boy.”

“That’s what it says on the forms but it isn’t what your body says.”

“What d’ya mean?”

“You know what I mean, if you don’t, then you’re dumber than I thought. At least you got the right coloured hair.”

“What?” gasped Drew.

“Gabs, close your mouth before you get birds nesting in it, and go to back to bed. Oh, and if you do start a period, my pads are in the drawer over there. Help yourself, just don’t wake me up. G’night.”

Drew sat on his bed watching his sister get back into bed and turn on her side with her back to him. He felt rejected, he thought she cared about him, but it looked as if he was wrong. He wondered about the hair thing. Then it dawned on him, maybe he was a dumb blonde. But then, Jules was blonde, so was Maddy and his mum, not to mention Karen at the hospital; she was blonde too and far from dumb!

He sat turning things over in his mind for several minutes, he postulated that Jules must also be dumb if she didn’t notice she was blonde too. Or was that a joke? He was so confused and felt alone and sad. There was madman out there, looking to get him, or his alter ego; and here was his sister rejecting him perhaps because she was jealous of his looks as a girl. His head was spinning as Jules began her impression of a tractor with exhaust problems.

Over the years, he had loads of funny dreams; mostly, he didn’t remember them. Recently, he had begun to do so and it confused him a little; especially as the ones he seemed to remember all involved Gaby or being a girl. He shuddered as this thought struck him, just then Jules’ tractor changed gear and the snort made him jump. He lay down again and tried to sleep. It was in vain, the combination of Jules snoring and his niggling thoughts kept him tossing and turning. If he was at home, he’d have gone for a ride or used the turbo in the garage; here, he couldn’t do that.

Finally sleep came and he awoke on the Friday morning feeling tired and grumpy. He wanted to sleep on but Jenny was asking him to rise, grumbling he staggered into the bathroom and then downstairs, still clad in his nightgown.

“Hello Little Miss Grumpy,” said Jenny beaming at Drew.

“Bah humbug!” scowled the wunderkind imitating one of his father’s favourite expressions.

“I can see you woke with a great sense of joy and happiness this lovely morning.”

“What’s lovely about it?”

“Well you’re home for one thing, and we’re all together as a family. Isn’t that good?”

“Yeah, I s’pose so,” admitted Drew yawning.

“Tired are we?”

“I didn’t sleep too well.”

“Any particular reason?” asked a concerned mother.

“Nah, just Jules doing impressions of a sick lawnmower.” Drew felt silly about his dream in the full light of day, so he gave a secondary answer. As everyone knew Jules snored, it was a plausible one.

“Yes, we did hear her too, thought I heard something else as well…,” said Jenny offering an opening, which was ignored.

“I couldn’t hear anything for the noise of the goth moth.”

“Gabs, there is no need to be so insulting about your sister,” chided Jenny.

“You feel the same if she kept you awake half the night.”

“Are you sure that’s all that disturbed you?” asked Jenny.

“Course, what’s for breakfast?”

“Toast and cereal, I’ll put the kettle on. Matt’s brought a bike around wondered if you wanted to go for a ride?”

“Oh brill! You bet,” Drew’s mood lifted about ten floors.

“Are you up to it, I mean your chest was pretty bad a day or two ago?”

“I’ll be fine, let me get some brekkies and we can get off.” He gulped down his corn flakes and toast, then ran upstairs and practically jumped into his cycle kit and shoes, then it was a rush down the stairs and into the kitchen where Carol was talking to Jenny.

Jenny looked at Drew and said, “Why don’t you pop some lippy on, then we’ll be ready.” He sighed, then rushed upstairs again, put on the pink lip gloss and some eye makeup. Checked himself in the mirror and rushed back down the stairs. Jenny gave him a quick check over, “You look lovely sweetheart, let’s go.”

“Where’s Dad and the girls?” asked Drew as they cycled through the village.

“He went into Dorchester, there was something about Maiden Castle in one of the archaeology magazines he reads, so he went to get it, Maddy and Jules went for the ride and he told them they could have two hours to look at the shops. He was going to the reference section of the library. So I thought, we could get in a quick ride.”

Drew never felt happier than when he was riding with his mother. She had the Bianchi again though she was riding very slowly for her usual training runs. “I love riding with you Mum,” said Drew.

“That’s a lovely thing to say Gaby, I love riding with you too; I just wish we had more opportunity. Still once you get back to full fitness, I’m going to have to watch my step or you’re going to pinch my crown.”

This statement both excited and confused Drew. He’d love to race against his mother, but he was a boy and would eventually be a man. There was no way he could race in women’s races, especially at a pro level. In a way he wished he was a girl, because it would make things easier but then life wasn’t easy, and he was a boy.

Jenny noticed his unusually quietness; “What are you thinking about?”

“Nothin’,” he said looking a bit guilty.

“Say when you feel you’ve had enough, won’t you?”

He coughed, then said, “Yeah, I will.” While his mother heard his words she knew he wouldn’t do it, he’d push himself to the limit, so she would have to watch him carefully and not over tire him.

They cycled for another couple of miles at the easy pace, Jenny was quite enjoying herself, it felt like leisure cycling, no pressure just pedalling because they liked doing it. She was able to look at the countryside as she rode, although as well she watched for any potential threat; Meadows was still at large and on bikes they were vulnerable.

She kept an eye on Drew, who was breathing harder than he usually did, but that didn’t surprise her. He kept telling her he was okay, but she felt another couple of miles and they’d head back. He was still very quiet compared to his normal self, and it concerned her. She wondered if it was the exercise, perhaps he didn’t have enough breath to talk as well as ride; perhaps he had things on his mind or was worried about something. She had asked several times and he didn’t seem to want to talk about it and she felt to ask again, was verging on intrusion. Teenagers need their privacy and he knew she was happy to talk if he wanted to. She spotted a pub up ahead and pulled into the car park. “How about a drink?” she asked Drew, who nodded, and she left him holding the bikes while she went to get the drinks.

When she emerged, he was sat down on a picnic bench in the pub garden, he looked pretty tired. “You alright kiddo?” asked Jenny.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” he smiled back at her and his face lit up.

She looked at him in wonder, here she was riding with one of the prettiest girls she had ever seen and it happened to be her son; somehow life was crazy. She handed him the bottle of cola, which he gratefully accepted; then she sat alongside him. “I’ve booked us all into a salon first thing tomorrow.”

“Yeah, okay,” his reply surprised her. Then a moment later he said, “What?”

“I’ve booked us girls into a salon, get our hair tidied up, that sort of thing.”

“Why, we’ll be wearing helmets won’t we?” he looked a little concerned.

“Not really, we can arrive on bikes but we’re not going to ride very far. The skins are more for effect than reality. So as we’re going to be in the public eye, I’d like us all to look as nice as we can. Don’t you want to look tidy for Harry?”

“What?” he replied looking very concerned, then his expression softened as he remembered part of an earlier dream. He didn’t have the yellow dress anyway but it did make him smirk just a little.

“Gaby Bond, what are you thinking about, smirking like a cat who just got the cream?”

“Oh nothing,” he said, the sparkle returning to his eye.

“So the salon’s alright then?” asked his mother.

“I s’pose so,” he sighed, thinking that it couldn’t be any worse than his trips to Sylvie’s.

The ride back was uneventful and they arrived moments before Dave and the girls pulled up behind them. “Good ride?” called Dave.

“Yes love, we took it easy and I saw a bit of the countryside. I think Gaby enjoyed it too.”

Drew nodded, and then said, “It’s always nice to ride with Mum.” Dave smiled at him and ruffled his hair. “Did you get your magazine, Daddy?”

“Oh yes, and what’s more there’s a walk around Maiden Castle led by someone from the Dorset Archaeological and Natural History Society.”

“When’s that?” asked Jenny, wondering if they’d still be there.

“This evening, seven o clock, meet in the car park. Any one fancy a walk tonight?” he called to the others.

Drew scuttled off into the house, closely followed by the other teens, giggling as they went.

“Was it something I said?” asked Dave smiling.

“Not necessarily, Gaby is still recovering and has probably had enough exercise for the day, and the other two have very little interest in old things, including you and I,” said Jenny chuckling.

“Gee thanks, get past twenty five and you’re ready for the knacker’s yard.”

“That’s about it, “ and then she snuggled in close to him and whispered, “Our kids might think we’re past it, but my approach is a bit more evidence based. You can come and play with your trowel anytime.” She winked at him, and he blushed and coughed.

“I wonder if we could nip off for an hour or two this afters, I’ve still got the travel rugs in the car,” he replied his eyes sparkling.

“Well, we can but try,” said Jenny, squeezing his arm as they went into the house.

“Oh this came for Gaby,” said Carol handing a small package to Jenny. Jenny looked at it. It was a cardboard box sealed with tape, It was about ten inches long and about two inches wide and deep. She wondered who’d sent it, the post mark was rather blurred but it looked like ‘Dorset’, so it was local. Could it be Harry, or had Gaby ordered something? It puzzled her.

“Gaby,” she called, then when Drew arrived, she said, “This came for you, were you expecting it?”

He took the box and examined it. “Dunno,” he said, “Nothing I know about. Shall I open it?”

Jenny had a funny feeling in her stomach about the package. It wasn’t right, or something about it wasn’t right, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. “I suppose you better had, try and do it carefully.”

“Eh?” he replied.

“Wotcha got Gabs?” asked Maddy realising something novel was occurring.

“Somebody’s sent me a parcel,” said Drew.

“Ooh, it’s a surprise, is it?” said Maddy. Drew nodded. “It’s not a bomb, is it?”

At this Drew started to laugh, then his hand began to shake, “You’re joking, aren’t you?” he said trying to laugh at Maddy.

“No I’m not. There’s a loony out there who’s threatened to kill you and you get a strange package. It could be a bomb.”

“What should I do?” asked Drew, almost wetting his pants and visibly shaking.

“What’s going on?” asked Dave, coming back from the loo. They showed him the package and revealed their fears. “Well I don’t think we can call out the bomb squad on the off chance, so I suppose I’d better take a look, assuming Gaby doesn’t mind me opening her mail.” Drew stepped back from Dave and the package.

Dave walked out the still open front door and went to the middle of the drive, they all crowded into the doorway to watch. He slowly put the package on the garden wall and reached into his pocket for his key ring. The audience was agog, following his every move. He then selected his small penknife and slit the tape around the box.

There were mutters and sighs from the doorway and Jenny called, “Please be careful darling.”

He continued his examination, he lifted the lid very gingerly, put it down and stepped back. The audience squealed in restless anxiety. Then he stepped forwards and undid the tissue paper he could see inside. Then after a pause, he made a groaning noise and called to Jenny, “Call the police.”

“What for?” she asked running out to see what was in the box. “Oh my God!” she exclaimed, “That is sick.”

“What is it?” asked Drew walking towards them.

“Nothing sweetheart. Least not for you to see until the police get here,” she went back into the house and called them.

Dave stood guard over the mysterious box and the curiosity of the teens was nearly killing them. “What is it Daddy?” asked Drew approaching again.

“Please keep away until the police have seen it, there’s a good girl. Once they’ve dealt with it, we can have a little chat.”

“Why can’t you tell me what’s in it. Is it something dead?” persisted Drew.

“No love, it’s nothing dead, it’s only a damaged toy.”

“So why can’t I see it?”

“The police forensic people will want to have it as pristine as they can, DNA stuff and all that. They’ll need to finger print us too. Once they’ve taken it, I’ll tell you what’s in it, okay?”

Drew shrugged his shoulders, it made little sense to him, but he implicitly knew his father’s judgement was good and was prepared, albeit reluctantly, to accept it.

Within half an hour two police cars arrived and the mysterious package was sealed in plastic bags and whipped off for laboratory analysis. The detective who came in the first car however stayed. He asked many questions and then after thanking them, left.

Drew was beside himself with curiosity and he; his sister and cousin sat on the lounge carpet as the three adults drank their tea. “Thanks for being patient kids,” said Dave; “I can only tell you what I saw in the box, there may be other things too, but that’s for the police to find out.” He paused to sip his tea, Jenny was sat beside him on the sofa, drinking her tea but looking unusually pale. “It was a broken toy, a doll to be exact.”

“That all?” asked Drew, feeling his tension lessen, “What was the point of that?”
“It was a Barbie doll, and it had been cut into pieces,” said Dave.

“Oh that is gross!” said Jules, Maddy echoing similar sentiments.

“What’s it mean, Daddy?” said Drew feeling he was missing something that everyone else was seeing.

“What does that maniac call you?” said Maddy.

“Barbie…oh, that’s horrible,” said Drew suddenly as the penny dropped. He ran over to his father and threw himself into Dave’s arms. “That’s horrible,” he repeated as Dave held him snugly and protectively.

“Should we call off the hospital fete opening?” asked Jenny.

“Then he’s won,” said Dave grimly.

“No,” said Drew firmly, despite his shaking legs, “Lots of people will get a chance to learn about cycling as a sport who wouldn’t normally come. Besides, I won’t let him scare me like that.” He continued to shake and tears were rolling down his cheeks.

Dave hugged him tightly and said quietly, “Gabs, you are the bravest girl I know. I wish I was half as brave.”

Jenny, who had now joined in the hug said, “Look, Gaby, if you don’t feel up to this, we don’t have to do it.”

“I know Mum, but it gives the police a chance to catch him, doesn’t it?”

“It certainly might,” she said, while thinking, “but only if they up their game dramatically.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 29 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Although no one felt much like eating after the horror of the package, common sense meant they all sat down with a cuppa and a sandwich. They had just finished eating when the doorbell rang. Dave, rose to answer it.

“Look I’m sorry Harry, it’s not a good time at the moment, can she call you…”

His attempted dismissal of Harry was interrupted by Drew. “It’s okay Dad, I’d like to see Harry.” Dave shrugged his shoulders and muttered, leaving the teens at the door.

“I saw the police earlier, just came to check you were okay. Thought I’d better wait for the olds to calm down first. What happened?” asked Harry as they walked out into the drive. Drew related the incident with the box and the doll. “Yuck, that is so gross;” he said, “I’d like to get my hands on that bastard; next time I’ll brain him good and proper.”

“Next time, it’s my turn,” said Drew clenching his fist so tightly his long nails left indentations in his palms.

“I was going to ask if you wanted to go for a walk or a ride, but I suppose that’s out now?” said Harry putting his arm on Drew’s shoulder. Drew could feel the warmth through his top. Not long ago that would have freaked him out, but now it offered some hope of strength and protection from Harry. Drew felt reassured by it.

“Yeah,” answered Drew, “I like went for a ride with mum this morning. Got a bit outta breath, but otherwise it was okay. Wanna just sit in the garden?”

“ ‘kay,” said Harry and they walked to a seat in the rear garden, his hand now around his girlfriend’s narrow waist. Drew, aware of the wandering hand, again felt reassurance. He didn’t want to be alone, the incident had unnerved him; despite his attempted show of bravado he was scared. At the same time, he didn’t want his parents around all the time, so Harry made a reasonable substitute bodyguard.

“How’s the new bike?” asked Drew, sounding genuinely interested, because he was.
“ ‘kay, I’ve gotta a different wheel I use for the turbo, takes me two minutes to change it over.”

“Good idea, I usually let Dad do all of my mechanics. I mean, I like know how to change a wheel, but I like, let my dad do it for me. He enjoys it, or like, seems to, so why spoil his fun? Besides, I’d get my fingers dirty.”

Drew held his long fingers out, palms down. He looked at the long painted nails, thinking he’d have to cut them when he got home. Harry held out his hand in a similar way, it was broader than Drew’s and his shorter fingers were tipped with nails that were broken and in places dirty with oil stains. “You have very pretty hands,” he said to Drew.

Feeling embarrassed and a little shy, Drew replied, “I’ll bet you say that to all the girls.”

“I’ve never said it to anyone before, never noticed before,” said Harry, his blush nearly deeper pink than Drew’s. Then he clasped Drew’s hands in his and said, “Gaby, I really like you a lot, ‘n’ I mean a lot.”

Drew suddenly felt very hot, he wanted to pull his hands away but didn’t want to hurt Harry’s feelings. “Can I have my fingers back?” he managed to half whisper after a minute or so.

Harry suddenly aware of what he was doing, blushed even more deeply, released Drew’s hands very quickly and said, “Oh yeah, sorry, I was like miles away for a minute.”

Drew needed to calm things down without hurting Harry and thinking about what Maddy or Jules would say, he rejected it and spoke from what he felt as Gaby. “I like you lots too, but after this mornin’ I’m like not exactly in the mood for…”

“Course not, no I understand. Sorry, do you want me to go?” asked Harry, now absolutely beetroot and sweating profusely.

“No, you can stay, but can we like, just talk?”

“Yeah, course,” said Harry breathing an inaudible sigh of relief.

“Am I the first girlfriend you’ve had?” asked Drew, wondering why he’d said it.

Harry blushed again and looked at his feet, which he rubbed together. He was about to speak and instead, blushed even more deeply. Drew watched him intensely, he thought he could detect tears forming in the boy’s eyes. He rubbed Harry’s rough hand and said, “Don’t worry, I’m sure there’ll be lots, all of them nicer than me.”

Drew was aware of the unevenness in the power of their relationship; Harry was like a puppy dog. It frightened him because it was all based on deception, he wasn’t a girl but it was too late for him to tell Harry. If he did come clean, who knows what would happen. Harry could beat him up for starters, then he or his family could inform the press and then there’d be all sorts of problems. The only get out was that he’d told the police and the doctors he was transsexual, so he could say he was becoming a girl.

On one level, he recognised that this might be true, certainly his body wasn’t like most other boys of his age, such as Harry. He also found himself worrying about how easily he seemed to adapt to all this girly stuff. Once home he could stop, but he actually liked some of it and the clothes seemed a better fit.

Harry looked Drew in the eye, “I don’t want other girlfriends, I just want you.” He blushed again and looked at his feet once more.

Oh poo! thought Drew to himself, this can’t go on, he’s completely besotted. “You don’t know me that well,” offered Drew, seeking some escape from the intensity of the emotions.

“Yes I do,” said Harry, “I know you very well,” he continued examining his shoes as he said it.

“But you don’t,” insisted Drew, “I’m horrible really.” He then wondered how he could qualify the statement, he thought of Jules and Maddy, then the answer came to him. “When I’m on, I’m really nasty and irritable; even Mum leaves my food at the door of my cage.” He meant this to sound as bad as he could, however, being nasty wasn’t really one of his traits and Harry knew it. Instead of being put off, he was chuckling.

“What are you laughing at?” he tried to snap at the boy but as the words left his mouth, he too began to snigger.

“You,” laughed Harry, “trying to put me off. But I do know you and even if it was true that you were kept in a cage when you were on, I still wouldn’t believe it. I’ve like, seen you in all sorts of situations. You are funny, and brave, braver than me; you are determined but generous. You like to win, but not at any price. You are the nicest person I know as well as the prettiest…”

Now it was Drew’s turn to blush and tear formed in the corner of his eyes, “But I’m not, I’m not the nice soft hearted girl you think I am. I am ruthless and will win at any cost; I am nasty at times, you ask Jules or Maddy...”

“I don’t care, I love you…” Harry paused as he said this, as if the words slipped out without him meaning to let them go; “There, I’ve said it.”

“Please Harry, I can’t listen to this. I shall be going home anytime now, we may never meet again, please don’t get too attached; I don’t want you to get hurt, I’m not what you think I am.”

“I don’t care if you told me you were really a boy, I’d still love you. I can’t help it.” He looked imploringly at Drew, who was standing and about to move away.

“That’s it, how did you guess?” said Drew, “What gave me away?” He almost felt relief, at the same time an awareness of how dangerous the next moment or two could be.

“It was really easy,” said Harry, “All the boys I know wear dresses and are very pretty, they all have tits and big arses with tiny waists, how much more do you need?”

Drew sighed, his secret was safe but his predicament was the same. “You wouldn’t believe me if I said I was, would you?”

“Don’t be silly, you are the prettiest girl on the planet with an amazing body. If you really are a boy, then I’m turning gay. Besides, you’ve like, been in hospital and dealt with the police, if you were a boy, I think they might have noticed.”

“Yeah okay, I’m a girl, but I had you worried; admit it,” said Drew, trying to cut his losses.

“Oh yeah, big time. I may be a bit dull but I’m not like totally stupid. Only someone who’d been dead for three years couldn’t fancy you. Since I’ve known you my life has been like, transformed. Gaby, you are the best thing that ever happened to me. I love you, I can’t like, help it.”

Drew began to worry again, there was that little four letter word again. “No, you mustn’t, you don’t know where I’ve been; I might have some… no that’s it, I’ve like got some horrible disease. Yeah, don’t come to close…you’ll catch it…no don’t…mmmph.” Harry walked up to Drew and kissed him on the mouth. Then he held him tightly and kissed him again.

Drew pushed him away, “You’ll catch it now, your legs will drop off and…”

“I don’t care,” smiled Harry, “I don’t give a shit.”

“No Harry, this can’t happen. I have a boyfriend back home, we’re engaged, I’m going to have his baby, I’m…”

“I don’t care, I love you,” said the boy his face beaming with his love.

“But I don’t love you, I’m gay, I’m gonna marry Maddy; we’re lesbians…”

“It doesn’t matter...”

“But it does,” said Drew and seeing Harry advancing again, ran for it slipping into the house and slamming the door and bolting it.

Dave came rushing out, “Everything alright kiddo?”

Drew threw himself into his father’s arms and sobbing said, “No it isn’t.”

“Did that boy try anything, I’ll sort him out if he so much as…”

“No Daddy, he didn’t,” sobbed the wunderkind.

“So what happened?” asked Dave, hugging his child and rubbing her back.

“He told me he…(sob).. loves me…..I tried to tell him…(sob)… not to, but he..insssissted…(sniff).”

“Do you want me to have a word with him?” said Dave in a tender but firm tone.

“No…(sniff)…I’ve told him….(sob)…I can’t see him again…(sob)…ever.”

“That’s probably for the best chicken, let’s face it, it was beset by a few problems from the beginning.” Drew clutched tightly at his father’s waist, holding as closely as he could. “He doesn’t know, does he?”

“I tried to tell him..(sniff)… but…he..(hiccup).. wouldn’t believe me.”

“I’m not surprised, I wouldn’t believe you either and I’m your dad. Gaby, you are a very pretty girl, no wonder he fancied you.” He continued to hold his sobbing, sniffing offspring.

“That..(sniff)..like, doesn’t help Daddy.”

“No, I’m sorry sweetheart, it was wrong of me, I’m sorry.” He held Drew very tightly and squeezed gently, rubbing his cheek against the top of Drew’s head. “Am I forgiven?”

Drew looked up at his father and said, “Yes Daddy, of c…c…course (hiccup) you are.” He clung tightly to his father again. Dave looked down at Drew and wondered how many more times this would happen. Jules, who was a stunner had had lots of boys chasing her over the years; she had found it difficult at times, and she had always been a girl. Gaby was even prettier, and new to girldom, she would have a very steep learning curve to cope with and there would be quite a few more tears.

Jenny wandered out to the kitchen, “Everything alright?”

“Yes luv, just helping with a little misunderstanding amongst young loves.”

“He didn’t hurt you, did he?” she asked of Drew.

“No Mummy, it wasn’t like that.”

“In fact it was the opposite,” said Dave, “he proffered his undying love.”

“Oh dear,” said Jenny, “what we gonna do with you?” She held out her arms and Drew snuggled in them. “This being a girl business has it’s tough moments. Still, never mind, what did you say back to him?”

“I told him it was a mistake,” said Drew very quietly.

“And his response?” asked Jenny, an old hand at dealing with boys.

“He said, “It didn’t matter,” So I told him I already had a boyfriend back home, he said the same.”

“Oh, that usually works with holiday romances,” said Jenny, thinking that Gaby was getting the hang of this very quickly.

“But it didn’t, so I told him I was pregnant.”

“You what?” said Jenny aghast, Dave was heard coughing in the background.

“When that didn’t work, I said I was lesbian.” Drew made these statements with a deadpan delivery.

“Gaby, I don’t think I want to hear anymore of this conversation!” said Jenny trying to keep a straight face. Dave had had to leave the kitchen to wipe the tears running down his face and couldn’t let Drew see him. He locked himself in the small cloakroom and was chewing on the towel in an attempt to stop himself laughing. He knew that both Drew and Jules could be funny in what they said, especially when they were unintentionally so. He wasn’t sure if Gaby was taking the proverbial, or genuinely wasn’t aware of the effect her statements had on her parents.

“Surely, she must know…” spluttered Dave to himself, before the giggles came back again. Twice more he tried to control himself, each time he lost it again. It was only when he thought of something really sad, was he able to control himself. He let himself out of the cloakroom praying he didn’t run into Gaby for at least a few minutes.

Jenny went upstairs after dismissing Drew. Like Dave, she was in danger of losing control, and hurried to the bathroom where she laughed herself silly, disguising the noise by flushing the toilet.

Meanwhile, downstairs Drew was entertaining the two teens with a blow by blow account of his conversation with Harry. They were giggling too, and when he related how his parents had cracked up, they literally rolled about on the floor with laughter. It was a good half hour before adults and teens interacted again.

Harry had sloped off back to his house feeling very dejected. His feelings had been exposed and she had run scared from them. He understood that, he hadn’t meant to tell her just yet, but now she knew and it freaked her out. The only mildly amusing bit for him was when she said she was a boy. He chuckled at that and at his response to it. He couldn’t think of anyone who was less like a boy. The only thing she did like a boy was race bikes and top female athletes always did train and compete like boys or men, it was okay, provided you didn’t get in the way. “Maybe she was scared I’d get in the way of her riding,” he said to himself, “but that’s not the case, because I like it too. Surely she can’t like, think I’d beat her one day. Nah, she wouldn’t think that, would she. Maybe that’s what it’s all about, can’t take the possibility that I might out race her one day. I mean it could happen, as I’ll be a man and she’ll be a woman, and men are like, stronger.

He walked on, then he recalled something he’d read the day before. He’d been reading about famous cyclists and he came across Beryl Burton, who had been the top British rider for a generation. She even beat a male rider on a twelve hour time trial competition. He thought about what he’d read, that was it, she’d caught and overtaken the bloke who was at the time breaking the men’s record, and she continued on for about eleven miles further than him. She was obviously a gifted rider, just like his Gaby. He’d love to break some men’s record only to have her do a Beryl Burton to him. But did she believe she could, or was she scared he’d be faster than she?

He needed to find out, but how; seeing as she’d run away from him? How could he show her she was safe or win her hand? Okay, it was old fashioned but something to impress the girls never dated completely, and it would give him something to do instead of mope. He wasn’t finished yet, no matter what her reason for giving him the brush off, he’d prove her wrong and his love would conquer all.

Suddenly he felt quite a bit better and to his astonishment he started humming a song by Wet Wet Wet, “Love is all around,” “I feel it in my fingers, I feel it in my toes….dum de dum de dum dum…and so the feeling grows.” He hummed another verse or two and remembered some more words, “You know I love you, I always will my mind’s made up by the way I feel…” He rushed home to find the CD, which he thought was his mother’s.

He lay on his bed listening to the track over and over again, by which time he knew the words pretty well by heart. It helped raise his spirits while giving him an unrequited sense of pain, something he had in common with many of the great poets, writers and heroes of all time. He needed something to impress her, then he found his answer, but he’d need some help and it was a fairly high risk strategy on several levels.

He picked up his mobile and called for reinforcements. “Will, what are you doing tomorrow?”

“Dunno mate, why?” replied William.

“Need your help.”

“To do what?”

“It’s like this…”, he explained his master plan to his best friend.

“You outta ya mind?” gasped his friend after he’d heard it.

“Desperate situations like call for desperate measures.”

“You are out of your tree, ain’tcha?” commented an unimpressed William.

“No, but I will be if I can’t get her back,” confessed Harry.

“Jeez mate, no chick is worth all that, not even one as hot as Gaby.”

“That’s your opinion, I happen to disagree. Now, will you help me or not?”

“Dunno, sounds dangerous to me.”

“Don’t go chicken on me now Will, think how it’ll impress all the babes at the fair.”

“I don’t need to impress anyone.”

“Oh yeah, so who you going out with, then?”

“No one at the moment, but I like, have loadsa options.”

“Go on, tell me who?”

“Nah, I’m not tellin’ you everythin’.”

“You lying toad, Will. You haven’t got anyone have you?”

“Okay, I haven’t at the moment, but it’s a temporary arrangement.”

“It sure will be if you help me pull this off.”

“I dunno…”

“You’ll be fighting them off, I guarantee it,” Harry knew he’d found his friend’s Achilles heel, and he continued to push against the opening door. After another ten minutes, William agreed to help him and to go around to Harry’s house.

Crossing The Line Chapter 30 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The afternoon gave way to evening and some further rain. While the boys were plotting and scheming at Harry’s house; Drew and the girls were having an impromptu beauty session.

“Why do I have to do my nails again, I only did ‘em yesterday?” pouted Drew. “Harry thought they looked okay; in fact he told me I had pretty hands.”

“We’re not gonna like, have time in the morning, that’s why;” scolded Jules. She was really getting into the idea of wearing the racing skins, especially as John was going to be there in his archery gear.

“You’ve changed your tune,” said Drew, “When did you last ride a bike, I’ll bet they had one big wheel and a tiny one behind.”

Maddy stopped poking about in her vanity case as she heard the siblings squabble. “What d’you mean Gabs?” she stood up and thought for a minute, then began to laugh, “You mean a penny farthing?”

“That is so cruel Gaby Bond, just for that I’m gonna like, wax your legs instead of shave them;” threatened Juliette.

“I can shave my own legs;” declared Drew, wishing he’d kept his mouth shut.

“Huh, last time you missed half the hairs.”

“So what, they’re blonde anyway.”

“So, you wannabe scruffy and show up Mum do you? This is Jenny Bond and her tidy and scruffy daughters. The scruffy one is a champion racer too, you’ll be able to spot her by her hairy legs, they are like gross!”

“Don’t tease her, Jules; you know you haven’t got your wax strips here anyway, ‘n’ I forgot my epilator thingy: so we’ll have to shave.”

Thinking of his return home and school, Drew was concerned that he’d look odd. Then he remembered he always shaved his legs anyway, it made it easier to rub cream on them afterwards. Besides they weren’t very hairy anyway, not compared to Clive or even Harry. Both of them had very hairy legs, like tarantulas.

He looked down at his legs, there were hairs visible so shaving looked inevitable. He tensed the muscles in his thighs and whilst there was some muscle delineation, it didn’t show too much. If anything, his legs didn’t look muscular at all, nor did he have great knobbly knees like most boys. Inside he shuddered a little, with his wider hips and incurving thighs his legs looked like those of a girl. It was little frightening, he’d seen his legs loads of times, shaved them countless times; but he hadn’t really looked at them. Now, in the bedroom with the other two teens, he looked at himself in the mirror: he saw a girl looking back. How on earth was he going to keep any credibility once he went back to school; how would the other boys see him? Was he actually a boy any more given the way his body seemed to be changing? Why wasn’t he covered in zits and his voice deepening? Clive had a few straggly hairs on his chin and top lip; Paul had a deepish voice and loads of spots.

He looked at himself again; he had budding breasts and a wobbly bum; something was obviously not quite right, somewhere. He stood almost transfixed by the vision in the mirror, wondering what to do.

“Come on body beautiful, never mind admiring yourself,” said Maddy.

“I wasn’t; I was thinking,” replied Drew.

“Thinking about what?” asked Maddy.

“My body: I’m like, supposed to be a boy; yeah?” he asked, and Maddy looking quizzical nodded in agreement. “So why does my body look like a girl?”

“Does it?” said Maddy, well aware that it did, but trying to avoid getting involved in the issue.

“Well look yourself and see,” invited Drew, still posing in front of the mirror clad only in his bra and pants.

“I think you have a super body, slim and well toned,” said Maddy putting her arms around his shoulders from behind and kissing him on the neck.

“Does it look like a boy’s body?” persisted Drew.

“I don’t look at that many, so I’m no expert,” said Maddy blushing a little as she told a white lie, “Ask Jules, she’s seen lots more.”

At this moment Jules walked into the bedroom from the bathroom, “Ask Jules what?” she repeated what Maddy had said.

“Gaby thinks her body should look more masculine,” said Maddy.

“What for, I think she’s got a super body?” said Jules.

“For a girl,” added Drew.

“Well of course,” said Jules rolling her eyes upwards.

“See what I mean;” said Drew, feeling some tears approaching.

“What have I done now?” said Jules loudly, “Are you sure you’re not on, ‘cos you sure are a moody cow?”

Maddy intervened and escorted Jules outside the room while Drew sat on the bed feeling despair. “She’s still coming to terms with the fact that her body is like, turning female spontaneously.”

“So, what am I supposed to do?” asked Jules.

“You could be a bit more sensitive.”
“I seem to spend my whole life in her shadow,” hissed Jules back to Maddy, “Have you any idea how that feels? Drew this; or Gaby that: I am sick and tired of being the other Bond, the invisible one. Don’t talk to me about being sensitive, if she gets periods as well, then maybe she’ll appreciate what every other girl has to go through; not just the glamour and make up!” So saying she walked off abruptly and went downstairs. Maddy felt angry, yet at the same time understood where Jules was coming from.

She went back into the bedroom; Drew was sat on the bed his head in his hands. She sat alongside him and put a comforting arm around his narrow shoulders. She felt confused, was she comforting her boyfriend or her girlfriend?

“C’mon Gabs, it’ll all work out eventually,” she tried to sound upbeat without committing herself to any particular opinion, at least to his ears.

“No it won’t, look at me; I’m some sort of freak!”

“No you’re not, you’re the most wonderful person I know.”

“I’m a freak, look at me. I’m supposed to be a boy and I’m growing tits for Chrissake!” He clenched his hands as he said this and shook them in frustration. However, Maddy saw the gesture as more feminine than masculine.

“It could just be the effect of wearing the falsies, they might have caused your pecs to stretch.” Maddy was still trying to be upbeat.

He pulled off his bra, “Look; this isn’t stretchy skin, it’s a boob.” He pointed to his budding breasts with their enlarging nipples and areolas pointing upwards. “If it was just the skin stretching, they’d point down, not up.”

“I see what you mean,” said Maddy, who leant forward and touched them, he jumped and smiled at the same time. “Sensitive, are they?”

“Wow, like yeah!” he replied.

“So it might not be all bad then?” cooed Maddy.

“What d’ya mean, I’ve still got to cope with being a boy with boobs when we go home?”

“Yeah, but when we get home we could…” she touched his nipple again.

“Gaby have you finished in the bathroom yet?” called Jenny from downstairs, “Your father wants to have a shower.” The spell was broken and Maddy escaped from the bedroom leaving Drew with more questions than answers, but with one possible bonus. He dressed himself quickly and told her he’d shave his legs later.

Drew messed about cleaning his bike while he waited for Dave to shower. It was only a half hearted clean as the bike wasn’t dirty and he didn’t want to upset Maddy by chipping a nail, but it got him out of the glare of the goth-moth.

The rain had passed and the evening finished with a late show of sunshine casting long shadows before it. While Drew waited for the bathroom, the boys firmed up their battle plan. It depended upon one or two things happening first and one or two people being there; so it was a reactive plan. However, Harry was convinced enough of the probability of the first part, that he persuaded William to assist. When they parted, Harry was buoyant, whilst William walked home wondering if he’d been conned.

Somewhere else, not too far away another interested party was plotting. His plotting however, was official. Inspector Dimmock was working out how many officers he could actually disperse throughout the showground. It wasn’t many. In sum total it was three. At first he had felt angry that he had been refused extra manpower, but a political party conference at Bournemouth had taken all the available officers. A cabinet minister, with a penchant for controversy was appearing at the conference and demonstrations were expected.

Never mind; thought Dimmock to himself; We’ll cope, just like the three musketeers. As he pursued this thought, he actually warmed to the idea of himself as D’Artagnon leading his band to success in capturing one of Richeleau’s men. It was certainly an unusual perspective to see Meadows in such a role. If he’d had to agree the analogy, he’d have wanted to have been the Cardinal himself, not a lackey.

Meadows was thinking very different thoughts as he polished the twin barrels of the shotgun. His father had been a career criminal with a dreadful record for violence; so much so, that after his last ‘job’ where a security guard had been almost beaten to death; Meadows senior, was sent down for life. It proved to be a life sentence; he expired in prison. Officially it was an accident, he’d slipped in the showers, fracturing his skull in the fall. The help he’d received in achieving this fatal injury from a member of a rival prison gang, was never mentioned in the investigation. Few in ‘The Scrubs’ mourned his passing.

During the periods when he wasn’t ‘inside’, Meadows senior, taught his son all he knew about his ‘trade’. One of these skills was in shortening the barrels of a shotgun, which has to be done carefully or it can blow up and damage the shooter. Rodney Meadows, knew his task well, he’d done it a few times. He smiled as he checked the barrels from the opened breach. It was a lethal piece of kit, capable of killing from inches away and yet concealable inside a trouser leg. It might make him walk a bit funny, but if he pointed it at anyone and fired, they’d be unlikely to walk at all. Contemplating this made him smile even more.

He had dreamt how he was going to kill ‘Barbie’ and had thought of so many ways, that he was now spoiled for choice; a bit like a chef being given a joint of meat and being unable to decide how to cook it, there being so many good recipes. Meadows saw himself as an artist, so whichever method he eventually chose, he would enjoy. His quarry wouldn’t, but then she should have kept her long nose out of his affairs.

He peered out of the window of his caravan. He’d owned it in an assumed name for a couple of years. The motor bike parked outside had proven useful both as a means of transport and a disguise. Once clad in leathers and helmet, no one could identify him. He had considered simply riding to the show and walking around in his biker gear, but the added excitement of actually abducting ‘Barbie’ from under the noses of her family made the bother of the stupid ‘Blobby’ suit worthwhile. His escape was worked out and tomorrow was going to be so good; he smiled to himself again.

Compared to the events elsewhere, Drew’s life was relatively quiet. He was sat on the bath shaving the fine blonde hairs on his legs. It took him no more than fifteen minutes to soap them up with his father’s shaving foam and then run the razor up them removing the hair, finally washing off any remnants of foam and drying them. He quite enjoyed rubbing in the moisturiser afterwards, and felt pride in seeing there were no little blobs of blood; No nicks again, I’m getting good at this, he thought to himself.

He replaced his father’s razor on the bathroom window sill, and took Maddy’s moisturiser back to her room. Stuck for something else to do, he then sat down and repainted his toe nails. He admired his well shaped leg and ankle and his dainty painted toes, watching himself in the wardrobe mirror as he flexed and pointed his foot.

Then he began to blush as he realised how girlish he seemed to be becoming. What was he thinking of? He was a boy; his body could do what it damned well liked, he was still a boy.

He observed himself in the mirror; the pink satin bra and panties; the longish blonde hair; the pretty girl’s face…it went on and on. He stood up and looked at the small waist and broadening hips. He turned sideways, his bottom bulged out behind him and there was no sign of an Adam’s apple in his throat.

He faced the mirror again. He was small and delicate for a boy, he looked like a girl. He tensed the muscles in his thighs, despite their ability to win races; there was little in the way of muscle definition. He had girl’s legs.

What was he going to do? Down here he was sort of safe, except for the local loony who was trying to kill him; insofar as no one knew he was really Drew. Once he got back home, however; things were a very different kettle of fish. What a stupid expression, he thought; Since when does anyone put fish in a kettle? He pondered on this, even chuckling once or twice at the vision of someone cooking kippers in an electric kettle.

Once the humorous interlude had passed he returned to his worry; What am I going to do when I get home? Okay, out of the girly clothes and make up; get a hair cut; then what? Get them to shave my bum down or make my hips smaller, cut my boobs off? What am I gonna do? What will happen when they see me in P.E.; I can hardly use the showers with my boobs flapping in the breeze, can I? Will I have to wear a bra all the time to stop them bouncing all over the shop? How will I hide it? I’ll have to keep my blazer on all the time, even in hot weather. I won’t be able to go in just a sweater anymore; they’ll show unless it’s very loose.

If Paul or Clive start messing around; will they feel my bra or worse, my booblets? Gee wiz, what am I gonna do? He was so rapt in his own thoughts he didn’t see Jules enter the room.

“What ya’ doin’ body beautiful?” she teased.

“Nothin’, just thinking,” he looked down at the floor.

She could see his mood was low and it caused her to think before she spoke. Part of her wanted to get some of her own back, but he was still her brother; well sister; well whatever, was still her sibling. She felt some smidgeon of guilt for her previous behaviour, so soft pedalled. “Like the toenails; what were you thinking about?”

Drew looked at his painted toes and smiled, then blushed. He glanced quickly at her, made a quick decision that he would talk, after all she was his sister and he needed all the family help he could get. “About when we go home.”

“What about it?” asked Jules, sitting on her bed.

“Well, look at me.”

“I am, what’s gonna like, happen?” she looked quizzically at him.

“What are the others gonna say?” his eyes were forming tears which were threatening to escape at any moment.

“What others, they all know you as Gaby anyway; so where’s the problem?”

“Clive and Paul don’t, do they?” he said, tear dribbling down his cheek.

“I thought they did; don’t they both fancy you?”

“Clive does; but they don’t know I’m me?” another tear dripped onto the carpet as he continued to stand looking downwards, screwing the toes of his left foot into the carpet.

“Who do they think you are then?” asked Jules.

“They think I’m Maddy’s cousin.”

“But you are Maddy’s cousin; so am I.”

“Yeah; but they think I’m another cousin.”

“Let me check this out. You are telling me that they all think you as Drew is someone different to you as Gaby?”

“Yeah.”

Jules began to chuckle. “Are they all blind?”

“Seems like;” said Drew squirming. He wanted to tell her it wasn’t funny, instead he smirked as well.

“Okay,” she chuckled, “When you’re all done up, make up etc., I can see they might not recognise you as Drew the demon cyclist; but for God’s sake, how can they not see you when you’re not; when you’re just wearing a skirt ‘n’ top? Are they all stupid?”

“Dunno,” replied Drew; “I s’pose I’ve never thought about it before, I’ve just been glad that they didn’t seem to notice.”

“So how many know about your dual identity?” asked Jules, beginning to think more seriously about the issue.

“Not sure, all my usual gang do ‘n’ some of the cheer squad. Some of the teachers; ‘n’ the family. Can’t like think of anyone else.”

“So none of the boys know?” asked Jules. Thinking, Oh boy, have you got some interesting times ahead, girl!

“Not that I know of, and I think I’d like know by now; I’d be like, dead!” Drew swallowed hard as he finished the sentence.

“You are silly,” said Jules standing up and embracing him, “I’m sure they’d all forget very quickly and just want to date you.”

“I doubt it, they’d like wanna bash my head in.” He paused and the tears flowed again, “Why Sis, why me?” he held tightly onto her and sobbed on her shoulder.

“Why you what, Gabs?” she replied, holding him and gently patting his back. She could feel his vulnerability but had no idea what he was feeling, other than scared. She wondered what it would be like to wake up and find herself turning into a boy, and shuddered at the prospect.

“Why am I turning into a girl?” He felt the warmth of her shoulder under his cheek and smelt her scented, girl odour. He felt safe; she might squabble with him in private but he knew she’d never really hurt him.

“I dunno Gabs, I’m hardly Dr Freud, now, am I?”

“I know, but you’re a girl; ‘n’ you know about bein’ a girl.”

Jules wondered how she could answer this and the presumed following questions. “Yeah I’m a girl, but I don’t like think about bein’ one; it’s like, natural.”

“Yeah, but you had sex education and Mum told you things about periods ‘n things.”

“You’re not having periods are you?” Suddenly she felt a bit guilty, the monthly ‘curse’ was just that, a curse. However, it was something you got used to unless you had extra heavy periods and pain or gynae complications, such as poly-cystic ovaries. She had teased him mercilessly a couple of times in the past day or two about periods, but if he was experiencing them, it was to be pitied.

“No, course not; I’m a boy remember?”

“Who’s turning into a girl…”

“Yeah, right;” he paused and hugged her, “I’m glad you’re my sister.”

“Thanks Gabs, I’m glad you’re mine.” Oops! I shouldn’t have said that..

“It’s beginning to like, look that way;” said Drew almost philosophically as he snuggled into his sister’s shoulder.

“Well at least you look like a girl; I saw a prog on the telly a few weeks ago about men who want to become women. Most of them still looked like men after they’d had operations and hormones ‘n things.”

“I didn’t see that one, not that I’m interested really; I didn’t want to be a girl, it sorta just happened.”

“Yeah, mind you; none of the people in that documentary said they’d chosen to be what they were; it just happened, too.”

“Oh!” said Drew, “I’d never thought of it like that, surely they must choose to have a sex change an’ things?”

“Yeah, s’pose so, but I think they like, meant, they didn’t choose to be a woman in a man’s body stuff.”

“No, s’pose not. Do you think, I’m like, the other way round?”

“What d’ya mean?”

“Well, I’m like a boy whose body’s becoming a girl; but I still wanna be a boy. Well, sometimes I like, don’t mind bein’ a girl.”

Crossing The Line Chapter 31 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

In ten hours, I have to go to a strange salon and pretend to enjoy having my hair done like a girl; reflected Drew as he slipped between the sheets. It had been a strange day: the dismembered doll; Harry’s ‘come on’ and then the argument and subsequent make up with Jules.

The chat with Jules was probably the best bit; at least they had cleared some of the misunderstandings out of the way and she knew how he felt. No matter what his body was doing, he was most definitely a boy, but did his bum look as big as Jules’ did in cycle shorts? He had also forgotten to moisturise; so he clambered out of bed and with more a sense of duty than enthusiasm, he unscrewed the lid of the jar and dipped his fingers in the cold and gooey cream. He spread it gently around his face and neck, massaging as Maddy had shown him. Why am I even thinking about this? He glanced almost disgustedly at his reflection in the mirror, a small blob of cream residual on the tip of his nose. He looked cock-eyed at it, and by straining could just about manage to see it. He also caught sight of the double image, blurred in the mirror, but absurd enough for it to make him laugh. Still chuckling to himself he rubbed the small blob until it was absorbed by his skin.

Back in bed, he read his ‘girly’ bedtime magazine, Procycling, disgusted that his hero David Millar had been caught in possession of EPO, or erythropoietin; a hormone secreted by the kidneys to produce red blood cells. The idea of the drug is to increase the number of red blood cells thereby giving an advantage over someone with a normal amount, by being able to carry more oxygen to the tissues.

He’d read in Dave’s newspaper how the certain cells in the kidney produce the hormone in response to low oxygen levels, stimulating the production of more red blood cells. The danger however, is if you have too many, they can cause the blood to become sticky and risk clots forming or even a stroke.

Drew felt very let down by Millar’s weakness, the World Champion time triallist, and he cheated. Drew felt he didn’t need to, he was such a brilliant cyclist he didn’t need to cheat. Then to be dumb enough to keep the syringes and thus the evidence to convict him; how stupid can you get? A two year ban was mandatory and good bye to any Olympic aspirations. Drew swore to himself, that no matter how good or pressured he became, he would never take drugs to enhance his performance. Nicole Cooke had declared her support for a drug free sport, and he wholeheartedly agreed with her. She looked nice, and was a mean racer.

When Jules came up to bed half an hour later, the wunderkind was asleep; so she quietly switched off the light and put his magazine on the floor. A short time later she was asleep herself.

Drew was in a strange place, well it was Gaby who was there; she was about to start a race when someone walked up to her and said, “We found some hormones in your urine sample.”

“What does that mean?” she replied, beginning to wonder if she would be pulled from the worlds.

“Nothing, it was all oestrogen;” laughed the official.

“You knew about that beforehand, I declared that I have to take a small supplement.”

“I know girl, I just couldn’t resist the opportunity to wind you up.”

“Thanks a bunch, it’s all I need when I’m about to race.”

“Go on, you’re a Bond girl, like your mother, nothing rattles you. Get out there and show them how to do it.”

“But I’m not my mother, am I?

“No luv, you’re even prettier than she is, so get those lovely legs pumping and win us a medal.”

“I thought Nicole was the favourite?” said Gaby.

“She might be, but she needs your help to become World Champion; remember it’s all about teamwork, and you being the British number two woman racer and top twenty ranking, means she has the best chance yet.”

“I don’t pay any attention to those ranking things;” said Gaby; “Each race is there to be won by someone; I just try to make it me as often as I can.”

“So you going to take up her offer and switch to Raleigh-LifeForce ?”

“I’ll think about it, but it would have to be something pretty good to stop me riding for Specialized. I mean they even developed a bike for me.”

“I think they see you as a future world champion, and that’s about as good publicity as you can get.”

“I’d like to think I could win it.” With that the riders were called to start the race and Gaby went off with the other members of the Great Britain team, who behind their leader Cooke, forced themselves through the rest of the field and set a blistering pace.

In the next two and a half hours Gaby and Nicole chased down everything that tried to breakaway and then five kilometres out, they, an Aussie and Canadian managed a break themselves. Taking it in turns to lead for a few hundred meters at a time; they upped the pace and increased the lead over the rest of the peloton.

Then at half a K out, on Nicole’s signal, Gaby began to rocket away, with Nicole on her shoulder. The British burst caught the others momentarily by surprise, they thought they were in for a sprint finish; by which time they were ten meters adrift and slipping further behind.

A hundred meters out Nicole Cooke, flew past Gaby as per the plan to win her first World Championship, her exhausted colleague making second by half a wheel from the Canadian and the Australian.

Gaby jumped off her bike, and despite aching lungs and legs rushed over to Nicole and squealing with delight, high-fived her and then they hugged.

“Gabs you alright?” called Jules shaking her sister’s shoulder.

“We did it Nic... What? What’s happening?” Drew shook himself and opened his eyes, unable to work out quite where he was. “Where’s Nicole?”

“Who?” asked Jules.

“Nicole Cooke, I just helped win the Worlds, ‘n’ I got a second. It was brill.”

“I’ll give you brill, Gaby Bond, your squeals woke me up just as John was going to propose,” said the indignant sibling.

“Propose to do what?” asked the bemused younger Bond.

“Gaby Bond, I sometimes I wonder if anything ever happens inside that pretty head of yours, except bike racing. Goodnight,” so saying, she jumped back into her own bed trying to get back into her dream.

“I wonder what he was proposing to do?” muttered Drew to himself, then the penny dropped. “Proposing, he’s not is he?” said Drew loudly; sitting up.

“An’ why shouldn’t he?” came a sleepy reply, “That’d make you a bridesmaid, sister o’mine;” said a now smirking Jules.

“Oh shite,” was the response from under the bedclothes in the next bed.

Drew then imagined himself wearing a long dress in a peach colour, helping Jules out of a bridal car. Part of him wanted to think about something else, but another almost enjoyed the feeling. He became conscious of the feeling and blushed; it seemed to get very hot under the bedclothes. He slipped out to the bathroom just to cool off.

The window was open a little and there was the faint hum of traffic; the rain had stopped so the swishing noise that comes from car tyres, was absent. He opened the window and peered out over the garden. A dog barked down the road somewhere; he could smell the dampness of recent rain; a smell he didn’t dislike. At least on a bike you interact with your environment; you get wet and can smell things – mostly car fumes, but occasionally something nice, like fresh mown grass.

He thought about the hair appointment, it wasn’t something he anticipated with pleasure, but he’d come through it. He’d got so used to being taken as a girl; it would be a real surprise if anyone challenged him now. The downside of course was how would he cope when he got home? It was still niggling away at him. He looked up at the sky and said, “Why me; why couldn’t I have been just an ordinary boy?” The sky said nothing in reply.

The next morning Jenny had to almost drag her younger child from bed. He’d spent half an hour looking out the bathroom window and it had taken him sometime to go back to sleep; consequently, he felt tired when it was time to rise.

Jenny pulled back the curtains and the sun shone through the window; causing Drew to pull the covers over his startled eyes. “Go away,” he exhorted his mother.

“No fear kiddo, if you don’t get up in the next few minutes you won’t have time for breakfast.”

“Oh shite,” he muttered under the duvet.

“That’s enough of that young lady, now, show a leg.”

Drew knew perfectly well the meaning of the old naval expression, which was to get a leg over the edge of the hammock, whereupon you’d fall out. However, he wasn’t going to be too cooperative, and slid a leg out from the quilt.

Jenny looked at him; or rather the lump under the bedclothes where he was with a leg protruding. She felt he’d brought retribution upon himself and grabbing hold of said leg, began to tickle his foot. Convulsions and laughter occurred under the bedclothes. Two minutes later he surrendered and tried to sue for peace. It was too late and Jenny imposed all the conditions for a ceasefire: get up and dressed, breakfast and be ready to leave in twenty-five minutes. He had to rush. “What should I wear?” he called to her.

“Something tidy, I don’t want you showing me up as Gaby, like you did as Drew.”
He rolled his eyes and shrugged his shoulders. It wasn’t his fault, it really wasn’t. It was simple bad luck, it could happen to anyone. He’d just had a rather long run of it, especially with regard to spare clothing.

He quickly washed and dressed, slipping on a pink top to go with the pink and blue floral skirt and sandals. He checked himself in the mirror, his bra strap showed slightly through the back of the top; a slight ridge, too bad. He did his eyes very quickly; a touch of mascara and fine line of blue-eyeliner, some lip gloss and down to breakfast.

Maddy and Jules were in the lounge watching breakfast television; he sat at the table with his mother who was finishing a cup of coffee. She pushed the cereal packet towards him. “If I strangled this; would it make me a cereal killer?” he joked.

“Maybe,” said Jenny, smiling at his wordplay; “I think there’s more chance of me strangling you if you keep playing me up.”

He huffed as he poured the cornflakes into the dish and added some milk. He tried to eat daintily to avoid any more black marks and he nearly protested, then thought better of it. He knew she hated being late for anything, whereas, he was less worried about punctuality unless that involved racing; then he liked to be earlier than anyone else at the finish line.

Jenny noticed his dainty consumption of the cereal. She looked at him, but it wasn’t a ‘him’, at all. ‘He’ was all girl. She looked at his flawless makeup and painted nails; his hair had been brushed – something Drew never remembered – although it was a bit flat from his recent slumber. He seemed so natural in girl mode; could he ever really have been a boy? She thought back over the past year or so; would any of this have happened if she hadn’t dressed him up for the tandem ride? She didn’t know and a pang of guilt crossed her mind. Then she reconciled it with the other things she noticed; his body was noticeably feminine, clothing wouldn’t do that; Maddy had got him in dresses and makeup more often than she, Jenny had. He caused himself extra grief by never having enough boy’s clothes, thus ending up in girl’s stuff. He didn’t protest very loudly when this happened. So, did he deliberately sabotage himself to end up in skirts, or was it an unconscious thing? It couldn’t be a random thing, it was far too frequent.

Before she could reach any conclusions, he’d finished his breakfast and put his dish and mug in the bowl of soapy water. He then rinsed them out and put them on the drainer. Jenny watched smiling with pleasure; Drew rarely did that.

A short time later, Jenny, Carol and the teens walked to the hair salon. Drew felt a sense of resignation as he followed his sister and Maddy into the alien environment. He sat and looked at a Cosmo, while he waited for his execution. “Hi, want to come with me?” said the attractive apprentice. Drew dumped his mag and followed her to the sinks. He put his little bag down by the side of the chair and she wrapped him in an overall.

“Don’t think I’ve seen you before, have I?” asked the apprentice.

“Nah, I’m on holiday,” said Drew.

“You look kinda familiar…. You sure, you’ve not been here before.”

“Nah, I think I’d remember;” said Drew.

“Is that okay; not too hot?” she asked as she began to wet his hair.

“ ‘kay;” mumbled Drew.

“I’m sure I’ve seen you somewhere, where was it?” she continued to search her memory as she shampooed his hair. “Conditioner?”

“ ‘kay;” replied Drew.

“I’ve got it,” she exclaimed as she bid him sit up and wrapped his hair in a towel.

“Got what?” asked Drew, miles away or wishing he was.

“You’re the girl that was on the telly?” she was now quite excited, “an’ in the paper.
You’re that bike rider. I saw it on the news, that bloke tried to kill you on Weymouth seafront.” Her voice was now loud enough to attract the attention of the other stylists and some customers. Drew began to blush and feel rather warm. “It is you, innit?”
“Yeah okay, it’s me;” he paused wondering how he’d avoid talking about it. In a flash of genius he then added, “Can’t talk about it, it’s sub jubilee.”

Not quite understanding what he was on about, the apprentice walked him over to the stylist’s workstation and left him there. She was quite happy, she’d met someone famous and she could brag about it to her friends. At least this one didn’t act like a minor celeb, expecting to be waited on hand, foot and finger. She was actually quite ordinary by comparison to the last one they’d had; some overrated actress from the telly, who’d had a couple of lines in one of the soaps; Abigail something or other – snotty cow, she was. And this bike rider girl was twice as pretty as Abi wassaname; yeah; she’d make sure she told all her friends about this one.

“Hi, I’m Tamsin;” said the stylist, a young woman in her early twenties who was as thin as a rake and wore too much makeup for early morning. Dressed all in black, she reminded Drew of his sister who he could hear laughing and giggling behind him somewhere.

“Gaby,” he replied, nearly saying, ‘Drew’.

“How do you want it cut?”

Short back and sides, he wanted to say then he heard his mother call over to the stylist; “Just a trim, eh Gaby?”

“Yeah, ‘kay;” he agreed simply wanting to get out of there.

“Poppy was right then, you are the cycling champion that bloke tried to kill?”

“Yeah, it was me but my mum’s the champion.”

“What champion is she then?” asked the girl as she began to comb out his hair.

“World road race champion,” said Drew, happy to divert the conversation away from himself.

“What; bikes or cars?” asked the girl.

“Bicycles, like me;” replied Drew.

“So she’s like the best woman cyclist in the world?”

“Yeah, that’s about it,” said Drew beaming with pride.

“Cool, so are you like, any good?”

“Nah, not really;” said Drew not wanting to encourage the interrogation.

“Don’t believe her,” said a familiar voice, “she’s a national champion and hill climb champion.”

Maddy I am going to kill you. “Okay, I’ve won the odd race.”

“She’s one of the best junior riders in the country but she hates boasting about it.”

“Maaaad!” exclaimed Drew, in exasperation; “I only came in for a hair do, not a character assassination.”

“I’m not besmirching your character,” said Maddy indignantly.

“So why am I like, feeling so uncomfortable?”

“Dunno, maybe you got your knickers twisted.”

All the time this was going on, Tamsin was snipping off little bits of hair or combing it prior to the shearing. Drew was thus forced to sit quite still, blushing and very uncomfortable. Eventually, Maddy was called by the junior to wash her hair and the assault ended. It took Drew some minutes to regain his composure.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to embarrass you,” said the stylist.

“It’s okay, can we like, talk about something else.”

“You staying long?” asked Tamsin.

“Dunno, we’ve been here longer than intended ‘cos of the incident at the race and I got ill afterwards. It’s like, up to the police an’ coroner bloke.”

“Ooh yeah, I s’pose it is; have they like, caught that bloke yet?”

“Not yet, I don’t like think, this lot could catch a cold.”

“I’m not surprised, my brother like, has this shed in his garden and he keeps…” Tamsin told Drew the saga of her brother’s lawnmower, which was stolen one night. She seemed to take great delight in running down the police because it hadn’t been found nor the miscreant responsible, apprehended. “… so I like agree with you, this lot is a waste of space.”

Thankfully, she had continued working and despite blow drying his hair, also continued her tale of woe. At the end, she asked him what he thought and showed him the back of his hair in a hand mirror. It was very nice, but had been shaped even more femininely than it had before when Sylvie had last cut it. It was one more nail in the coffin of his masculinity and inwardly he cringed.

Carol and Jenny’s hair took longer than the teens, although Jules was so rapt in telling her stylist about this dreamboat of a boy she had found ‘down here’, and that this ‘was the real thing’, that Jenny had to remind her if they didn’t leave soon, she would be late seeing her ‘dreamboat’.

“So what’s next?” asked Drew, although he suspected what the agenda might entail.'

“We go home, have a snack and get into our skins. Matt is calling by and we’ll all go together to the fair. They can get all the bikes on their van, so it should be easier.”

“So we’re not actually riding there then?” asked Drew, slightly disappointed.

“Gaby, there is no way I am going to spend twenty pounds on your hair do for it to get all messed up under a helmet.”

“I wouldn’t bloody ride there anyway!” exclaimed Jules.

“Language please, Juliette;” said Jenny loudly enough to intone some displeasure in her voice.

“You mean you couldn’t ride there, it’d all be over before you got there.” Drew leant away from his sister as he said this.

She glared at him, “I’m not as geriatric as you like to think, little weeeeeed,” she emphasised this in a way which she had seen in ‘Bill and Ben, the flowerpot men.’ Whilst it was a very old children’s programme, she had seen some repeats fairly recently. It appalled her it was so low tech and amateurish by comparison to the modern stuff, but it had entertained her.

The spat in the car didn’t last long and soon they were back at the cottage, where Dave had put the kettle on for teas. Jenny was pleased to have a cuppa, getting her hair done was thirsty work.

A snack lunch was quickly dealt with and the clearing up done by Carol and Dave, who weren’t changing their clothes. The others retired to their respective bedrooms and exchanged their day clothes for the racing skins. Drew still felt let down, he really did fancy a ride but until that loony was caught, it could be dangerous. He wondered what might happen at today’s fair; it was quite scary; at the same time he thought he would cope with whatever happened. If he had but known what Meadows had in mind, he wouldn’t have agreed to go and Jenny certainly wouldn’t have.

In a police station in Dorchester, Dimmock was still pleading for extra manpower. He wasn’t to be successful, which meant he had Ben and Andrea; plus another WPC called Mandy Wilcox, who was only just out of her probationary period. Dimmock had tried for some Specials (Special Constables – volunteers who have the same powers as full time officers), but none were available. He decided he would practice his pep-talk to his troops; Henry V, it wasn’t; Bill and Ben, it could have been. However, he was oblivious to the absurdity which frequently accompanied his actions. In his favour, was the fact that both his wife and his mother, thought he was perfect; an assessment not shared by many, especially those on the force.

While he spoke to his officers, the boys from the bike-shop were loading Drew’s bike on the van, and Dave was loading bodies in the car. They then set off in convoy to the fair, stopping at a lay-by a couple of hundred yards away, where they got the bikes down and rode together behind the van which hooted it’s horn and had its hazard lights flashing as it passed into the showground.

Drew felt a frisson of excitement to be on his bike at last, and not a little apprehension as the convoy went through the car park and into the showground proper.

Crossing The Line Chapter 32 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

The crowd was building up at the showground as the cycling entourage arrived. Matt continued to drive into the centre of the ground where the officials were waiting along with a group of fifty or more people, some obviously cyclists themselves, from the CTC tee shirts they sported. (CTC Cyclist’s Touring Club, the largest cycling membership organisation in the UK).

Despite the background noise and the tannoys, not to mention the ripple of applause spreading through the crowd, Drew heard a familiar voice close behind him.

“Hiya Gaby, when are you gonna get a decent bike?” The voice belonged to Harry.
Drew replied a little tersely, “If my dad sees you, he won’t be pleased.”

“I’m part of your protection, a body guard,” said Harry smiling.

“Who’s gonna guard me from your body?” snapped Drew, riding a little faster.

“I’m sorry about that, I can’t help how I feel about you,” said Harry trying to keep up.

A moment later, the cortege stopped in front of the small podium as the tannoy announced a welcome for the arrival of the women’s world champion and her lovely daughters. Harry, stopped and pulled back from the Bond group where he was met by William. “She’s gone off you,” hissed William to his friend.

“Nah, she’s playing cool in front of her folks. If they weren’t here, she’d all over me like a rash!” Harry laughed at his own joke, William stood and shook his head.

“That wasn’t the impression I got from the body language,” he cautioned his friend.

“It’s okay, I tell you. Now you know what to do?”

“I’m not the stupid one,” answered William.

“Funnnneeee, I don’t think. Look if this creep turns up things are gonna get nasty, hopefully for him.” Harry, got off his trusty steed and chained it to a gatepost. He took the rucksack William was holding for him, protruding from the top was the disguised handle of a baseball bat.

The two boys had practised drawing the bats from their bags and being able to wield them as weapons. In the way they had closed their bags, they could dump the bag and pull out the bat in under seven seconds. Harry had also practised doing so while running, it took a fraction longer but it worked.

Their plan was simple, shadow Gaby and if Meadows showed up, whack him! Unlike the dynamic duo, the official police presence was experiencing problems. A local taxi firm appeared to be using the same wavelength as the police radios. The crowd was larger than expected and Inspector Dimmock had made the plan so complicated no one but he, understood it. Ben and Andrea had nodded their ‘understanding’ simply because to have run over it for the ninth time would have left them without the will to live. The other WPC had hidden behind her colleagues during the briefing to avoid showing her non-understanding. Effectively, what they did was to try and keep the Bonds under surveillance while watching out for Meadows. The same as the boys, but with uniforms.

While Jenny was making a short speech before declaring the fair ‘open’, a certain Mr Blobby was trying to get closer to them. He’d seen them arrive, but he couldn’t decide who was who, as three of the girls looked similar and two especially so. At one point he wondered if he’d better kill them all, but that would hinder his escape, so he thought he’d try and get one if not both of the ‘twins’.

His progress was impeded by a group of children who surrounded him and wanted to touch him, their parents putting coins in the bucket he was carrying. Angry that he couldn’t get close to his quarry, he was about to barge through the mob of children when he saw Ben standing near. The police uniform reminded him, he was still wanted by the police.

Jenny was still talking to the crowd when she beckoned to the girls, just then another collector wearing a ‘Tigger’ costume, stood in front of Meadows and blocked his view. He wanted to knock the other man down, but Ben was still standing there, and surprise was his main weapon; that and the shotgun hanging from his waist inside the costume. He had plenty of time, and if he got both twins, he’d be sure to get the right one. He tried to relax, sweating profusely from the costume and his excitement.

“When I was asked to open this hospital fete, I agreed because I felt I and my family had a personal debt to your wonderful hospital. My younger daughter Gaby, who many will recall winning that tragic bike race on the promenade in Weymouth a few weeks ago, fell ill and nearly died. She was rushed to Dorset County Hospital where they saved her. I shall never be able to thank them enough, nor our wonderful National Health Service. So here I am, we are, to say our thanks in person.”

Jenny motioned down to Drew to join her on the podium, which he reluctantly did, blushing nearly as red as his Specialized cycle shirt. “Go on, say something,” whispered Jenny as he stood next to her.

“Hhhhhhhhi everyboddddy,” he stuttered absolutely terrified, the P.A. system exaggerating the nervousness in his voice. He paused as his mother put her arm around him, but the little squeezes she was giving his shoulder were more urges to keep talking, rather than affection.

“Like my mum said, I’m only here because of your brilliant hospital, they like saved my life. I can’t thank them enough, like you know.” There were calls from the press to pose for photos together, which they did, Jenny handing the large scissors to Drew. Finally, she pointed at the tape and then at him. He pointed at the tape and then at himself, whereupon she nodded. “Oh yeah,” he sniggered, “I like, declare this fete open,” he said loudly then snipped through the ribbon. Everyone cheered and he stepped off the podium to stand next to Maddy.

The local officials including the Mayor of Dorchester, chairman of the hospital trust, and others then made short speeches while the crowd dispersed to enjoy the various stalls and amusements. The press again asked all the Bond girls and Maddy to pose together while they took loads of photos. Meadows, still wasn’t sure who was who, but he was sure it was one of the twins. He worked his way closer, still surrounded by loads of small children.

All he was allowed to say was “Blobby,” in a stupid, vacuous voice, then remembering how his character behaved on television, bumping into people and knocking them over, he barged into ‘Tigger’ knocking him down and sending his bucket of coins flying, spilling the contents all over.

The children thought it hilarious, Tigger was very upset, parents were horrified. Ben came over to investigate what had caused the ruction and Meadows unable to pass up the chance, shouted, “Blobby” and attempted to knock Ben over.

Ben however, survived the attack and pulling Meadows away from the crowd told him in no uncertain terms, “Okay Mr Blobby or whoever you are, do that again and I’ll run you in so fast your feet would touch the floor. Got it?”

“Blobby,” shouted Meadows.

“Look you dumb moron, do you understand, or should I arrest you here and now?”

“Look, I’m only allowed to say ‘Blobby’, officer, but I understand. It won’t happen again.”

Ben let him go, with a final caution. There was something almost familiar about the voice, but muffled by the costume it was difficult to identify. It was probably someone he’d arrested or cautioned before. Mr Blobby waddled closer to the Bonds. The crowd had increased and his progress was hampered by children shouting his name in the same vacuous way then trying to hug him.

Eventually, the photo-shoot was over and Jules rushed across the fairground to see John. He was waiting to shoot his three arrows at a butt of targets. The archery range had been set up with several barriers behind it, it also backed onto the river making it very unlikely anyone would walk behind it.

Jules waited while John shot his three arrows, all were within the red or the gold. She thought he was wonderful and gorgeous, and so talented. He thought she looked so sexy in the skin tight cycling kit, he was going to have difficulty concentrating on his archery. They hugged and pecked each other on the lips.

Inspector Dimmock stood near the archery range, he watched John shoot and thought he’d like to have a go, he’d probably be a natural, like he was with a gun. He thought it was most unfair that he’d been taken off the firearms list, after all anyone could have a gun jump and nearly hit the wrong person. It was the recoil on the pistol, that was to blame not him. He was a regular ‘Hawkeye’. Anyway, no one was hurt and he did pay for the repairs to the bloke’s Ferrari.

Meadows looked around the ground, he was still beset by squealing children, but he would look forward to trampling over them when the time came; and they could prove useful as hostages. He almost patted himself on the shoulder, he was so clever; no wonder the plod couldn’t catch him.

He saw the police inspector standing near the river; there was Ben just behind him and two women coppers stood either side of the show ground. Not too many, maybe there were loads of plainclothes? He could usually smell them like a dog does his dinner. Either they were more clever than usual, or this was going to be easier than he’d thought. He continued his progress towards the cycling family.

The two twins seemed to have split up, that would be a little more difficult, now he’d have to choose one or the other. He’d wait a bit longer, they might come back together. It was hot in that outfit. There was something familiar about the kid with the rucksack. He wasn’t walking with ‘Barbie’ so maybe it was just a dumb kid look-alike; they were all dumb brats to him.

Where had the other twin gone? He turned around, she was behind him talking to the copper: that had to be the one, he moved towards her. He slipped his hand out of the arm of his costume and felt the gun on his belt. It reassured him. He would walk up to her and slip off the top half of his costume and holding the gun would grab her. Then he’d clock the copper if necessary and make his getaway. His car was close.

Dave and Jenny were talking to the mayor, they couldn’t escape, each time they tried to move away he’d say something which showed he hadn’t finished the conversation. Dave cast a wary eye over the show, there were so many people, surely no one would try anything stupid here, would they?

He couldn’t see any of the girls. His heart began to beat quickly and he excused himself from the idiot mayor and began to run around the showground. He spotted Jules with her arm around John. He sighed with relief, one down two more to find. There was Mad, so she was okay, where was Gaby. His heart began to race, surely she was here somewhere.

He was now running as fast as the crowd would allow, where was she? He turned and ran in another direction; she had disappeared. He swore, how could this happen?

Meadows moved towards the blonde girl in the cycling outfit, he was only ten yards away, when an official stopped him and swapped his half full bucket for an empty one. Meadows couldn’t believe his luck. He got ready to pull off his top. The copper had walked away and another girl was talking to the blonde. This was going to be so easy…

The girl next to the blonde screamed as Mr Blobby threw off his top and held a shotgun on them. The blonde girl stood still and went ashen grey. “Hello Barbie,” said Meadows, “Remember me?” The blonde girl stood rooted to the spot.

Dave was over the other side of the ground when he heard the scream, his blood ran cold. He sprinted as fast as he could, but people were running towards him and some big, fat bloke ran smack into him, knocking him down.

Meadows stepped out of the bottom half of the costume, amused that people were running away from him. He grabbed the girl and she fainted. He threw her over his shoulder and began to walk quickly towards his car. The young copper ran towards him but stopped when he had the gun waved at him.

He jumped in his car and started it up, having flung the limp body onto the back seat. “Easy-peasie,” he chuckled to himself. He drove his car at speed at people who had to throw themselves out of his way.

“Shoot him!” screamed Dimmock at John who ran towards the kidnap, but there were too many people. He saw the man get into a 4x4 and loosed an arrow at the window. It hit the glass and cracked it, the car sped off and he fired another arrow at the back sticking in the spare wheel.

Suddenly there was a flurry of activity as someone on a mountain bike raced across the grass and bunny hopped over the low fence. “Gaby, come back,” shouted Dave, but he was wasting his breath.

Meadows drove across the field after smashing the Landrover through a fence. He again smashed through a hedge, time was of the essence. He needed to be clear before they got the helicopter up. He chuckled again, he’d pulled it off. Well, he had one of the Barbie twins, he’d kill her and be long gone before anyone found the body.

Screaming on to the road he began to accelerate then turned off again across farm tracks. He had to slow because of the cattle in the field, stupid cows!

Just managing to keep him in view was his nemesis, albeit a muscle aching, lung screaming one. Drew had never ridden a mountain bike so fast, he’d barely managed much faster on his road one. The adrenalin was pumping almost as fast as his legs. He saw the car turn off the road and down the farm track. He kept going, nearly colliding with a motorbike going the other way.

His legs were fast turning to jelly, he couldn’t race like this much longer. He’d lost them. “Shit! Shit! Shit!” he screamed. He was close to both mental and physical exhaustion. The farm track separated into two directions, one looked to end in a barn, the other went over a hill. He chose the latter, and on aching legs slowly climbed up the steep track.

At the showground, pandemonium was everywhere. Carol was hysterical once she found out that Meadows had taken Maddy. Jenny and Dave were almost as bad having seen Drew sprint after the kidnapper, and stay on his tail. Police cars were noisily arriving and the helicopter had been summoned. Dimmock was protesting that if he’d had more men…..

Meadows began to wrap his limp victim in parcel tape. He taped her arms behind her, and then her legs, together at the ankles. He thought about taping her mouth, but no she could scream her last; after all, no one would hear her. He laughed again.

Drew crested the hill, he stopped to look down the valley before him. There was nowhere they could be without him seeing them. Where had they gone? They had simply vanished, how could they?

He got off the bike, his legs shaking like two jellies, he nearly fell and tears rolled down his cheeks. He should never have said, “Yes,” to that stupid copper, Inspector Dimwit or whatever his name was. If Harry hadn’t sidelined him, trying to make it up with him, he, Drew, might have seen this coming and helped to prevent it.

He heard someone calling his name, or more accurately, her name. He looked around and Harry was racing towards him on his bike, he had made progress.

“Gaby, wait for me,” called Harry. The dumb boy couldn’t take ‘no’ for an answer. He struggled up towards Drew. Panting he said, “Geez Gabs, I’ve never seen anyone ride a bike that fast.”

“It was futile, I like, lost them.” Drew had tears running down his face, “I lost ‘em.”

“They like, definitely sorta came up here did they?” asked Harry, still panting.

“I don’t know, I thought so. Maybe they turned off earlier. It doesn’t matter now anyway, it’s too late.”

Meadows carefully placed his still unconscious victim into a sitting position and fastened the seat belt around her. “Mustn’t let you hurt your little self, must we,” he laughed. He closed the door of the Landrover and went to the rear of the car. He carefully fitted some tubing into exhaust and inserted it though an open window; he then closed the window as much as the tube would allow. His next act was to start the engine of the Landrover, then he got out of it shutting the door behind him.

Harry was holding Gaby, allowing her to cry on his shoulder, “You did all you could, it wasn’t your fault; it really wasn’t.”

“What’s that?” cried Drew, as a powerful motorcycle started up. They both spun around and saw someone gunning a big BMW motorbike up the path from the barn. They threw themselves down on the ground and the motorbike passed without seeing them. “You follow him, I’m going to the barn,” said Drew.

A moment later, Harry set off in hot pursuit again, this time in a vain attempt to see where the bike went. Drew actually jumped on the bike as it was moving and sped down the hill, almost flying into the barn.

He realised what was happening within a second and throwing the bike down rushed to the car. It was locked, and full of exhaust smoke. “Hang on Mad, I’m coming,” he screamed over the rumble of the engine.

He pulled at the pipe, but Meadows had jammed it in tightly, he couldn’t shift it. Desperately he scanned the barn, finally spotting a shovel. He ran and grabbed it, then running back he began bashing at the damaged window. It wasn’t smashing as easily as he thought. He changed his action and stove at it, ramming the end of the shovel blade at the top corner of the window, on the second attempt it began to crack; a third and he made a hole. Another go and the whole window fell in.

He threw open the door, and in one action switched off the engine and grabbed at the seat belt. The fumes were making his eyes smart and his fingers fumbled with the seatbelt catch.

Finally it was free, and he yanked open the back passenger door and dragged Maddy out. He half dragged half carried her out into the fresh air. She looked rather pink. He placed her on the ground and felt for a pulse in her neck, it was very faint.
“Mad, please don’t die. It’s me Drew, you’re safe now, please come back,” he cried. He couldn’t see if she was breathing, her chest didn’t seem to be moving. “Maddeeeeee!” he screamed. Then controlling himself he began to blow into her mouth. Two breaths and she coughed, he turned her on her side just as she vomited, then began to gasp.

“You’re alive!” he shouted, “Oh Mad, you’re alive.” Minutes later he heard a welcoming sound, a helicopter hove into view and he ran out into the open waving his arms.

Meanwhile Harry managed to keep the motorbike in view, the rider was slowing up, perhaps trying to avoid the police stopping him for speeding. Harry became aware of sirens, the police had a block on the road. They were stopping the traffic coming towards them, but not the vehicles going towards Dorchester.

At three hundred yards behind, Harry was still pedalling furiously. He got to the roadblock a minute or two behind the motorbike, which had been allowed through. “That’s him,” panted Harry, “The kidnapper’s on the motorbike,” he gasped, “you let him through.”

It took a few moments for the policemen to understand what he was saying, then they were on their radios, the motorbike began to speed away towards the town centre. Meadows began to laugh, he driven through the plod again. It was all too easy.

As he passed up High West Street and up to the ‘Top o’ Town roundabout he caught sight of a police motorbike hammering towards him, sirens wailing from the direction of the hospital. Cursing he turned abruptly down the A37, the Yeovil Road, causing an old lady to fall backwards as he rocketed past her. She was still lying there when the police bike came past even faster. Several bystanders stood open mouthed as the screaming police bike flew after the first bike, then they attended to the old lady.

The ‘Copper Chopper’ landed by the barn, and within minutes Maddy was bundled inside with an oxygen mask attached, and the machine took off for the hospital. Drew clutched on to his seat as they flew towards the hospital emergency entrance.

Below him he was unaware of the drama unfolding, of the motorbike chase in progress. Meadows however, spotted the helicopter and cursed again, he upped the revs as his bike sped along the road, overtaking everything. He checked his mirror, the copper was gaining, he twisted the throttle some more, the speedo read ‘100mph’, his adrenalin was flowing, it was exciting and he had faith in both his bike and his ability as a rider. He also had the satisfaction of knowing that one of the Barbie twins was dead by now. He’d won and he felt good.

The police observer ran with the semiconscious girl in his arms, hurtling through the doors held open by a nurse. Drew followed a few seconds behind, he was stopped by the nurse. “She’s my cousin…” he protested.

“I’m sorry young lady, you have to wait out here. You’ll only be in the way.” She helped him to a seat, the young policeman walked out and approached Drew. “Is she gonna be okay?”

“I don’t know sweetheart, that’s up to the doctors and you know…”

“Oh no, Maddeeee!” screamed Drew, and the policeman held him and hugged him.

“Hey there, calm down, disturbing the peace won’t help.” He tried to make a little joke to cheer up the young woman’s spirits. “If she is okay, you saved her, do you know that?”

“It’s all my fault,” sobbed Drew.

“How’s that?” asked the copper.

“Meadows thought Maddy was me.”

“Why would he think that?”

“We look similar.”

“I can see that, but why did he want to kidnap you?”

“I got him arrested before.

“Oh,” the police radio called and he hugged the young woman once more. “Sorry luv, I’ve got to go, the air ambulance is on its way, needs our parking spot.”

The noisy engine of the helicopter started up and the sound faded away to be replaced a couple of minutes later by another throbbing engine. Drew wiped his eyes and went to watch the yellow air-ambulance arrive.

He stood and watched as the paramedic and pilot jumped out and raced in with the stretcher. “Think we got a DOA,” called the paramedic to the awaiting doctor.

Drew walked back to the waiting area. He shivered, someone in worse condition than Maddy, poor bugger. He sat down, just then a police car wailed its way into the car park and Dave, Jenny and Carol came rushing in.

“Gaby, you’re safe,” screamed Jenny and engulfed her offspring in a hug so fierce it threatened serious crush injuries. Drew felt safe in the embrace and began to sob uncontrollably.

Dave explained who they were to the nurse and she took Carol off to see the doctor in charge. He then went over to his ‘two girls’ and hugged them both. “Well, kiddo, you are quite a girl,” he said as he hugged Gaby.

Crossing The Line Chapter 33 by Angharad Copyright© 2022 Angharad

---

(title picture Andrea Piacquadio)

Drew sat with his parents while they waited for Carol to let them know how Maddy was doing. He seemed to be thinking about something, which his father noticed but didn’t comment upon. Suddenly Drew asked, “Where’s Jules?” He looked quite alarmed.

“She’s okay, she’s with John and we’ll pick her up from his house later,” said Dave.

Jenny added, “His parents are both home today,” and she smirked to herself. Drew wasn’t entirely sure what she was on about, but his sister was safe and that was all that mattered.

“Oh bugger!” exclaimed Drew after a minute’s further cogitation.

“Gaby, I do wish you wouldn’t swear, it is so unbecoming in young women.” Jenny maintained her opposition to vulgarity, which Drew accepted, albeit with a further murmur under his breath. “I heard that, too!” said Jenny, suppressing a smile.

“I just thought of the bike I borrowed from that girl at the fete; I left it at the farm when we went in the helicopter.”

“The police were at the farm, they’ll look after it I’m sure,” said Jenny, her arm around her child.

“Helicopter rides, eh? Something I always wanted to do. Some people have all the luck. Did you enjoy it?” asked Dave.

“Wow Daddy, it was like, ace!” he beamed back at his father. “Maddy didn’t seem to think so though, she threw up all over the navigator bloke.” Drew chuckled at this recollection. He was amazed how calmly the bloke took it, just wiped himself off as best he could; whereas Drew, would have been tearing his clothes off before he got sick on his body. He suddenly thought how that would have looked to the two policemen in the chopper, not too clever. But, he had this thing about sick, he couldn’t stand it anywhere near him. With some people it was blood; that didn’t seem to worry him too much, even his own. Well, all right, his own was a bit different, that made him ill too: other people’s, that was okay.

Carol emerged from the clinical area, she looked very tired. Dave jumped up to help her back to the waiting area. “How is she?” asked Jenny, beating Drew to the question by a millisecond.

“She’s resting. They think she will probably be okay, but carbon monoxide is nasty stuff and it could take a few more days before we know for sure.” She noticed Drew looking very serious and tears forming in his eyes.

“She is gonna be okay, isn’t she Auntie Carol?”

“I hope so. If she is, she owes her life to you, Gaby Bond. Your quick thinking and actions saved the day and her life.” Carol looked into Drew’s eyes, the tears were still forming and dripping over the edge of his eyelids, running down his cheeks. “Thank you, for saving the most precious thing I have.”

Jenny released her arm from Drew, who rose and embraced Carol. “Thank you and God bless you Gaby,” Carol continued to say, over and over whilst hugging the boy. Drew remained silent, tears running down his face as he contemplated what could have happened and what could still occur. He prayed silently that his cousin would recover completely.

Jenny and Dave watched the embrace with moisture in their own eyes, it wasn’t many days ago that they had been in Carol’s position, a very difficult and painful one. Dave squeezed the hand Jenny had pushed into his, and they glanced at each other very knowingly. Being a parent had its rewards and its price, the agony and the ecstasy; they had felt both.

Dave thought Jenny looked tired, “You okay?” he asked quietly.

“I’m fine,” she said smiling, “just a bit tired.”

“Why don’t you take Gaby back, I’ll stay with Carol.”

“I’m okay honestly,” she smiled at him, “but thank you for the thought; besides Gaby won’t move until she knows Maddy is safe.”

“Okay, how about if I try to find us some tea or coffee?” said Dave trying to make things a little better.

“That’s a great idea, luv. I could murder a cuppa.”

Drew noticed his father had disappeared, “Where’s Dad?” he asked his mother.

“Gone to look for some tea.”

“I’d love a cuppa,” he sighed. He moved back to sit with his mother. Dave appeared a few minutes later, empty handed. He went off to speak with a nurse who emerged from the treatment area. They spoke for a short time and the nurse came over to Carol.

“Mrs Peters?” she said and Carol nodded. “We’re sending Maddy up to the ward in a few minutes, she’s still asleep. It will take a little while to get her settled, so if I were you I’d pop up to the cafeteria and have a cup of tea. It’s quite drinkable and the snacks are okay too.”

Jenny and Dave knew where it was having visited there when Drew was a patient, so Jenny led the way, with Dave shepherding the others along behind.

Once they got there, he went off to the counter to get the teas, while the women sat at one of the tables alongside the window. “I didn’t realise they had such a nice garden here,” said Carol looking down upon an enclosed horticultural space.

“Oh they do in lots of hospitals these days, gives people somewhere to sit or stroll, quite therapeutic.”

“I got us all a cup of tea and a few bits and bobs, in case anyone’s hungry.” He unloaded the tray with four mugs of tea and a selection of sandwiches and cakes.

“Just the tea for me,” said Carol, “I couldn’t eat a thing.” She helped herself to one of the steaming mugs.

“Same for me,” said Jenny, who did the same.

“Oh!” said Dave, taking a tea and a pack of sandwiches, “What about you Gabs?”

“I couldn’t eat a thing either,” said Drew taking a pack of sandwiches and a slice of carrot cake.

Between them, Drew and Dave cleared the table; Dave ate his sandwich and Drew everything else. It was only three sandwiches and cakes. Carol sat at the table smiling, “Where does she put it, eats like a horse and looks like a lath.”

“That’s cycling for you,” said Jenny smiling, glad to have something light to talk about.

“But they said in my women’s magazine, exercise like cycling won’t get you thin. You have to diet as well.”

“If you do enough it will, it’s about burning up more calories than you consume and Gabs regularly does that,” offered Jenny, feeling it was a subject she did know something about.

“Remember Gaby is on a diet as well,” said Dave grinning.

“Could have fooled me,” said Carol.

“It’s a see food diet,” said Dave, keeping his face straight.

“I didn’t know she liked sea food,” said Carol looking surprised.

“Don’t listen to his nonsense,” said Jenny, “it’s a play on ‘see’ food. She sees food and eats it, as per the example…” she indicated the empty table.

“Very funny,” said Carol and her mouth laughed, but her eyes were anything but mirthful. “I suppose I’d better go and see how Maddy is.”

“Can I come with you?” asked Drew.

Jenny exchanged a glance with Dave and said, “Look sweetheart, you go with your dad and collect Jules, and I’ll stay with Carol. We’ll let you know if there’s any news.”

“Can’t I come too?” said Drew pouting.

“Come on poppet, let’s go and find Jules,” said Dave putting his arm around Drew and steering him towards the exit signs.

“Tell her I waited, won’t you?” said Drew, with his eyes moistening up again.

“Of course we will, with a bit of luck, you’ll be able to see her later.”

As they walked out the main exit, Ben ran up to them. “How is she?”

“I think she’s going to be okay,” said Dave.

“Thank God for that,” he blushed and looking at Drew said, “Just as well you were there and saved the day again.”

“I was lucky,” said Drew blushing and shrugging his shoulders.

“Lucky, we’re all lucky you were there and took off like a bat out of hell after him.”

“I cycle,” shrugged Drew, “quite a lot.”

“Geez girl, remind me never to try and race you;” said Ben shaking his head. “She looks quite sweet and helpless, until she gets on a bike and bloody hell, she blasts off like a jet fighter.”

“She is a National Champion,” offered Dave smirking.

“I’m surprised she doesn’t hold the land speed record!” exclaimed Ben. Then he looked serious and said, “I came to say, we’ll need a statement from both of you, so could you call by the nick.”

“What time?” asked Dave.

“Whenever it’s convenient. I’ll be there myself in an hour, so if you want me to take it...”

“I’d prefer to talk to you or Andrea,” said Drew.

“Okay, I’ll see you in an hour, champ,” he walked into the hospital laughing.

“Why did you have to tell him about my championship, he could look it up on his computer and you know what…” said Drew, gently chiding his father.

“Sorry sweetheart, it kind of slipped out. I suppose we’d better go and find Jules and then go and give statements.” Dave led the way to the car.

“Look, there she is,” called a man’s voice and a small crowd of people rushed towards them. In an instant they were surrounded by people asking questions all at once, and there were flashes as pictures were taken.

Dave grabbed hold firmly of Drew and said angrily, “We’ve had enough trauma for one day, she’s only a girl for God’s sake, leave her in peace.” He went to walk to his car, holding Drew protectively.

“She does seem to make a habit of this sort of thing,” said one woman reporter.

“Smile Gaby,” called someone with an expensive digital camera.

“Look, we’ve just been waiting for news about my niece who was injured in the attack, please just give us some space, we’ve had enough trauma for one day.” Dave, suppressed his anger and tried a reasonable approach with them.

Suddenly, Ben and another police officer appeared and shooed the reporters away. “Contact the press officer and we’ll set up a press conference tomorrow. Thank you ladies and gents,” he shouted, forming a barrier between the press and the Bonds. Dave nodded to him, and he and Drew jumped in the car and drove out of the car park more quickly than he should have done.

Jules was having tea at John’s house with his parents, they invited Dave and Drew to join them but Dave declined, oblivious to Drew licking his lips and then looking crestfallen. They drove to Weymouth, and the area police headquarters.

They were interviewed by Ben and a woman detective sergeant, who asked lots of questions. Drew did his best to answer them, trying not to get upset. However, in reliving the experience he broke down two or three times as he remembered how he’d had difficulty breaking into the car, the smell of the fumes and then the memory of pulling her out of the car, not sure if she was alive or dead.

They stopped for a rest and teas were brought. Dave had protested more than once that they weren’t the guilty party, so to go easy on his daughter. The woman DS apologised but said, “The sooner we can get a statement, the more accurate it tends to be. Remember we want any charges to stick.”

Drew accepted this and gave all the help he could, then asked, “Who are you charging with this?”

“I shouldn’t be saying this, but as you’re so involved I will; we’ve got absolute proof it was Rodney Meadows, his prints are all over the Landrover he used.”

“Who was the person they brought to the hospital, the one who died?” asked Drew, beginning to look very pale.

The DS looked at Ben and raised an eyebrow, “I’m not sure,” he said, it was some bloke who went under a truck on a motorbike, don’t know if we have an ID yet.”

“Is this important to you Gaby?” asked the DS.

“Well yes, I thought it was that maniac.” Drew began to get a bad feeling.

“Ben, could you go and see if we have an ID?” asked the DS, “I suppose if it was, it would make life easier all round.”

“Considerably, you’ll never know how much that vermin has affected our lives,” snapped Dave.

“I suppose not,” accepted the DS and sat looking at her notes.

“Some bloke called Walter Runcorn, from Bridport,” said Ben returning a little later.

Drew went very pale and began to shake, “You alright Gaby?” asked Ben.

“I want to go home,” sobbed Drew clinging to his father, “Don’t let him come near me will you?”

“Come on poppet,” said Dave his arm around Drew, “How can you let this scumbag escape every time?”

“I wasn’t there, so I can’t say. I know one of our motorcycle officers chased him for over an hour at speeds in excess of a hundred miles an hour. Somehow he managed to evade him and the helicopter, which we sent to help. As far as I know he’s still out there but we’ll get him, it’s just a matter of time.”

“So until then my family have to live in fear of him trying to kill us again.”

“We have a car stationed outside your cottage, there will be someone watching the house twenty four hours a day. We want this man as much as you do.”

“If he shows his face, I shall do my level best to rearrange it for him,” snapped Dave angrily.

“I wouldn’t try that Mr Bond, he’s very dangerous.”

“I can look after myself,” said Dave and hugging Drew, stormed out to his car.

As they drove across Weymouth, Drew noticed a cyclist. He started and clapped his hand over his mouth. “Oh my God, what about our bikes? We left them at the fete.”

“Matt looked after them, we’ll get ‘em tomorrow,” said Dave. Drew gave a huge sigh, and relaxed back into the seat. “Let’s grab some chips, go home and scoff them. Then you can change out of your cycling kit and we’ll go back up the hospital, see how Maddy is and get your mother and Carol.

“ ‘kay,” said Drew nodding. So that was what they did. They both enjoyed their fish and chips and Drew went off, showered and changed into some tidier togs. He dried and brushed his hair, popped on some mascara, eyeliner and lip gloss and presented himself to his father.

Dave looked up from the paper he was reading, “My goodness Gabs, you look prettier every day, do you know that?”

Drew blushed and looking at his painted toenails protruding from his sandals said, “Not bad for a boy, then?”

Dave blushed but stood and hugged his child. “It was meant to be a compliment, sorry if it sounded like something else.”

“It’s okay,” said Drew quietly, “I know you were trying to be nice to me, but I still don’t know how I feel about everything.”

“I think I can understand that,” said Dave tenderly, “but you have to allow us some lee way too. To my eyes, you are a beautiful young woman and I am proud of the way you conduct yourself.”

“Thank you, I think,” said Drew, “Hadn’t we better get on to the hospital?”

Dave looked at his watch, “Whoops! I think we’d better scram.” They rushed off to the car, Drew pausing to lock the house and shove the keys in his little bag while Dave got the car started.

They waved at the uniformed police officer who was strolling up and down the road outside, “That’s our protection, I presume,” said Dave as they rushed up the road towards Dorchester.

“Can we stop on the way and buy a gun?” asked Drew.

“If it was legal, I would certainly consider it. Sadly it isn’t, but I’m seriously thinking about applying for a shotgun licence when we get home.”

“Kewel,” said Drew, “Will you show me how to fire it?”

“When you’re seventeen or eighteen, whichever the law requires.”

“But dadeeee, I’m the one he’s after.”

“Look Gaby, I suspect neither of us could hit a barn door even with a twelve bore. It’s more for effect than use. Much as I despise that creature Meadows, I don’t want to kill him.”

“I thought you did?” Drew looked perplexed.

“I feel like it, but then if I did it, it would make me no better than him. Is that what you want?”

“No.”

“Do you see what I mean? I was brought up to believe violence is wrong except as an absolute last resort. I had hoped we’d brought you and Jules up with similar values.”

“You have, but I get so angry. What right does he have to hurt John or Maddy or me; not to mention that Cheeseman boy?”

“I’m sorry Gabs, the world is a strange place full of even stranger people. He has no right to any of it, but until someone stops him, he seems to think he does.”

“I’d like to stop him,” said Drew quietly.

“So would a lot of people, including that boy’s parents I expect.”

They entered the hospital car park and paid the fee for a couple of hours parking. Then after enquiring which ward they needed, they set off up the stairs Dave with his arm around Drew’s shoulder and Drew with his arm around Dave’s waist.

They stopped and bought some flowers for Maddy, “Maybe we should have brought in some toiletries and her nightie?” said Drew as Dave paid for the flowers.

“Yeah, we could have done.” He paused for a moment, “Yeah, we probably should have done. Never mind the girls will do it tomorrow.”

They entered the ward and within a few moments found Jenny, Carol and Maddy. They were all talking and laughing. “We brought flowers, ear plugs might have been more useful,” joked Dave.

“Maddy, you’re okay?” shouted Drew and threw himself on her, hugging her long and hard. “I was so worried about you,” he felt tears run down his nose and drip on to Maddy.

“I’m okay, thanks to you,” she hugged him back. “Hey, don’t cry girl, you’ll ruin your mascara.”

“It’s waterproof and tear proof,” said Drew, at which everyone laughed.

“Maddy can come home with us, tonight;” said Carol.

“Oh wow!” exclaimed Drew, “What are we waiting for?”

“Some medication she has to have, and a discharge letter.”

An hour later, they were all back at the cottage, John and his father bringing Jules back when Dave phoned. Despite Meadows still being at large, spirits were relatively high and they celebrated the fact that all of them were safe and sound.

Later, when they were alone, Drew spoke to his father, “Were you serious about buying a shotgun?”

“No, I guess not. If I had it would have meant crossing the line, to Meadows side.”
Drew hugged his father, “I’m glad you didn’t.”

“Yeah sweetheart, so am I.”

The End…………………………… for now!